Dumbledore's Apprentice

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/17738681.

Rating: Teen And Up Audiences

Archive Warning: No Archive Warnings Apply
Category: F/M
Fandom: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling
Relationship: Daphne Greengrass/Harry Potter
Characters: Harry Potter, Daphne Greengrass, Albus Dumbledore, Aberforth
Dumbledore, Blaise Zabini, Hermione Granger, Draco Malfoy, Ron
Weasley, Neville Longbottom
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Drama, War, Romance
Language: English
Stats: Published: 2019-02-11 Updated: 2022-10-25 Words: 100,610 Chapters:
31/?
 Dumbledore's Apprentice
by kingnick81

Summary

Dumbledore began training Harry at an early age to prepare him for the inevitable return of
the Dark Lord. Now in his sixth year, with the second Wizarding War just beginning, Harry
will have to face everything he has trained for and more. AU.
 Chapter 1
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

THE WAR AID ACT

The W.A.A

A new controversial topic of discussion comes from a section of a new law on the verge of
being passed called the W.A.A or War Aid Act. In its depths, it states anyone over the age
twelve could be eligible to be enlisted on a draft of available soldiers if the war depletes the
ministry of fifty-five percent of its auror and private contract forces.

That is the biggest and most controversial clause being debated against. The massive piece of
legislation would also allow for a heavier auror presence at Hogwarts, Hogsmeade, and
Diagon Alley, a tougher punishment of convicted death eaters or those convicted of
conspiring against the ministry, an increased budget for the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement & other enforcement-related departments. Portions of the act have already been
implemented by having an auror take over Defense against the Dark Arts this term, and
increasing auror patrols in Hogsmeade. Many are outraged by the proposed legislation, and
there has been a sizable protesting to stop the W.A.A from being drafted, referring to it as a
major overreach from the new Minister for Magic Scrimgeour. Others have called it a
necessary to ensure that the ministry is capable of fighting You-know-Who. The law is set to
be voted upon before the year is out. There has been no comment from the new Minister for
Magic Scrimgeour. An undisclosed individual contacted us with their thoughts on the act.

"I think it's time that we had a minister of magic that is willing to do hard things for the
safety of our society. Do I agree with murdering children, no, but if it's the only way to fight
then so be it."

Another anonymous individual had this to say...

"It's downright absurd. What will any child of the specific age group be able to contribute to
the war besides being killed? It's cowardice at best, and I can't believe the anyone in their
right mind is even considering it...let alone our government. These are our children, not
cannon fodder. If you want to send someone who deserves it, send the pureblood slayer, he is
used to killing anyway."

Harry James Potter, nicknamed the Pureblood slayer, has been involved in many
controversies before and since the war began due to his involvement in the death of Ginny
Weasley, the death of convict Sirius Black, and mainly his involvement in the Massacre of the
Fawley and Nott Family, in which he was granted amnesty for by the newly appointed
Minister of Magic, a move that was met with mass protest by many due to lack of a trial.

More of W.A.A on page 2. More of Harry Potter on page 4. Reported Dead or missing on
page 6. Quidditch on Page 7.
A young raven-haired boy leaned against the sturdy railing of the Hogwarts tower
overlooking Hogsmeade as he crumpled the newspaper in his hand. His face was
expressionless and his demeanor was as cold as the howling wind that surrounded him. His
eyes were set on the horizon that lay far past the Hogsmeade light; mind racing as the door
below him swung open.

"I knew I would find you up here sulking and crying. You're pathetic, Potter."

It could only be one person. Draco. His talkative narcissistic best friend. Harry slowly stood
up from where he perched to face a grinning Draco. Although, he had not seen Draco all
summer things had not changed. He was still the same Malfoy he had come to befriend four
years ago and one he believed he could still trust.

"You're right," Harry said coolly.

"Ahh, The man of many words has spoken once again!"

Draco's smile died as his gaze fell to the crumpled newspaper encaged in Harry's hand. "My
father hand has been all over that Act. He has bribed just about everyone he can to get it
passed," He said as he made his way past Harry to look at the same horizon.

"I suppose he didn't get any better this summer?"

"Of Course not," Draco paused as the wind howled viciously. "He has gone mad trying to get
into the Elite. He's beyond desperate at this point. It's pathetic."

Harry knew enough about Draco's father to know that he wouldn't be enough for The Elite;
Voldemort's specialized death-eater force. Anyone who had come in contact with a member
had never come out alive. If it wasn't for Severus Snape who was an Elite member; no one
would even be aware of its existence.

Draco groaned,"Damn it. you got me all moody now too."

Harry smiled briefly as the newspaper in his hands went up in flames, "We better get down to
the sorting ceremony...I believe I am a prefect."

"I know I abused my position a lot last year, but I was a hell of a lot better prefect than
Weasley,"Draco sighed with a smug expression. Harry had come to know his friend well
enough to anticipate what he would ask next. "Who is the girl prefect anyway? If I wasn't
given the position, I know Pansy wasn't."

Harry gave a non-committal shrugged as he made his way downstairs, opening the door to
the corridor.

"Potter, get your arse back here!"

"You'll find out soon enough. Best not to lose your appetite over it," Harry said as the door
closed behind him.
As he made his way to the great hall, he couldn't help but think back on his unlikely friend
Draco Malfoy. They had come a long way from fellow Slytherin rivals to friends. It was hard,
at times, trusting him because of his family and who they serve, and last year served to really
test that, but he trusted Draco and he trusted Blaise Zabini. Two people that had been
valuable resources and confidantes to Harry in his tough five years at Hogwarts.

Harry found himself at the entrance of the decorative great hall as returning students sat at
their tables talking amongst friends they hadn't seen all summer. He stood only for a second
as he watched eyes dart to him and many began to whisper as he searched for the prefect
seats at the Slytherin table. Everyone had always had something to say about him starting
with his sorting in Slytherin, but the events of the summer had only served to inflame hate he
had always received.

Harry finally sat down at the head of the table. Where his female prefect partner sat, Daphne
Greengrass. it had annoyed him greatly that Dumbledore had insisted that he be a prefect this
year because things were going to get much more dangerous as this war began. War. It felt
funny to finally say that after he had been training for war ever since he could remember. He
looked at the head table where Dumbledore sat with a pleasant smile on his face as he chatted
with Professor McGonagall. His whole life had been spent under the tutelage of the most
powerful man of all wizarding world; a man who had taught him just about everything he
knew.

Harry took his eyes off of the head table and found himself looking at the Greengrass girl. He
didn't know much about her, but Blaise would occasionally say some positive thing about,
which meant a lot. He also knew Draco was sort of obsessed with her.

As if on Cue, Draco slid next to Harry. "Sorry, you're going to have to work with this...mute."
Draco snickered. "Truth be told, he is only a mute around the pretty girls, and I must say you
are one of the pretti-."

"Sod off Malfoy." She interrupted.

Before Draco could continue to get himself into more trouble, the first years began walking
out to get sorted. Harry couldn't be bothered to pay attention as he thought about how hard
this year would be, to even attempt to focus on academia with all that was going on. He
should be out there fighting especially now with the rise of the Death Eaters and the elite
lurking about. He felt like a sitting duck, trying to pretend to be a student while people died
for only a war he could end. It had been the tension he had faced with Dumbledore over the
past two years, and he had been on losing end, every single year.

The feast passed soon enough and Harry and Daphne led the first years to the Slytherin
Dungeon. She did all of the talking while Harry kept pace beside her. He could see why
Snape picked her, she had a presence that demanded respect which he enjoyed watching as
first-years fell in line immediately under her directions. He glanced over at all the first-years,
taking notice at their excitement and nervousness as they took in every detail. Some had
found friends that they were going to stick with all seven years already and others were
timidly walking in the back not quite adjusted to this new world that was thrust upon them.
He remembered first-year quite well, he had grown up in this castle, spending summers
wondering around Dumbledore's office, playing with Fawkes, exploring every path he was
allowed to explore. However, the moment he had become a student, everything changed. He
remembered everyone either wanted to be his best-friend or hated him, except Blaise who has
always been a pillar of indifference. Although he had done well, academically, he did it alone
up until his accidental battle with Quirrell.

"Stop that," Daphne said sternly, interrupting Harry from his thoughts, at a couple of
rambunctious first-years.

Once that was over, Harry left the dungeons for his true place of residence. The Chamber of
Secrets. It was a damp and drafty little place but it was secluded and after much renovation
and changing, it had become a safe home that only Draco and Blaise knew of.

As Harry entered the chamber, the first noticeable thing was the basilisk skeleton that
levitated high above the ground, it's length stretching the full aisle. As he walked down the
aisle, between each snake entwined pillar Harry had created complete rooms, three bedrooms,
a potions room, a small training room, and as he walked down toward the end, where Salzar
Slytherin's statue was an entrance. As Harry entered, he was surrounded by rows of books,
the library was small, not comparable to the Hogwarts library or could even match the
number of books Dumbledore had in his possession, but it was impressive.

Harry would never admit how much time he snuck in studying spells suited for interior
designs nor the many newspaper clippings of Garment Gargoyle's he had clipped, but he was
damn proud of the results. As me his way into the middle of the room, there was a spacious
circle that contained reading chairs, tables, and desk. It was there where Blaise Zabini was
sitting, a book opened up in his lap, as if there was something new.

"The Pureblood Slayer, it sounds much better than the boy-who-lived," Blaise said as he
flipped through another page of his book.

"Do you agree with them?"

"Always so defensive, Harry. No, I don't. While I don't know what really happened, I know
you did it for the right reasons. Despite how cold and emotionless you portray yourself, I
know that is far from the truth." Blaise said as he put his book down. "Besides, whether you
did or not, it's fewer deatheaters for you to worry about."

As Harry made his way closer, Blaise stood up from his chair, setting his book down on the
table. As he made his way toward Harry. Blaise, of course, towered over Harry as they made
eye contact.

"If you're worried about where my loyalties lie, they lie with you even if some your
ideologies are confusing," Blaise said. "Rest assured, there is no conflict of interest."

Harry nodded as he turned to leave Blaise. Blaise was not an open book like Draco. Blaise
kept his emotions buried and his true thoughts even deeper. He lived inside the mind and
could outwit even Harry , Blaise was more often than not usually willing to share his
thoughts with Harry and his thoughts were always honest even if a bit condescending.
Harry opened the door to his room as he took in his surroundings. His room was quite small
and messy with robes, and some of his bags strewn across the floor. A huge bed sat in the
middle of the room along with a huge chest that lay in front of it and a small dresser beside it.
A desk was situated in the corner next to an adjacent door; his washroom and bathroom.

Before Harry could walk any further, Draco rushed into the chamber of secrets with a loud
entrance, stomping into the library, followed by Harry.

"I'm going to kill Dumbledore, Potter! How dare he give me Pansy last year when he could
have given me Greengrass!"

Blaise's expression was disapproving. "It's not like you didn't enjoy her. In fact, I could only
guess where a shag depraved Draco has been since the feast ended quite some time ago. "

Draco blushed, "Oh sod off Zabini. Actually, I was with your mother. She wants to make me
her eighth husband."

"Your funeral," Blaise said coolly.

Harry watched the exchange, amused at the two. Draco and Blaise were so different that they
always brought some interesting conversations and arguments to the table. They always
managed to get under each other's skin or under Draco's skin anyway.

"Oh fuck you Zabini. You're just upset because I'm the only one here that knows how to
please a woman."

"I would be impressed, but I'd hardly call her a woman. Even muggle-borns are cleaner than
that girl."

"Enough Blaise," Harry interrupted. It never went without saying; even though he trusted
them, they would occasionally say things that had shown their pureblood upbringing. Not
that Harry was innocent; he had spent some significant time with Aberforth.

"Sorry. I forgot."

"Besides, the last thing I want to think about is who Draco is shagging," Harry said.

"I agree," Blaise replied.

Draco folded his arms. "If I recall, this conversation was about Greengrass!"

"Who you want to please," Blaise said as he opened his book.

"Who I want as my wife," Draco said, his face annoyed as Blaise looked back as his book.
"You both are clueless, anyway. Neither of you wouldn't know what to do with a girl if you
had her."

Blaise quipped, "I think she would be happy to have someone not pining for her."

Harry sighed again before turning around to leave.

"Where are you going?" Draco asked.

"I'm going to sleep, training tomorrow like I have been doing all summer," Harry replied,
although he didn't look forward to the early morning training sessions. Finally, he turned and
left for his room.

After doing some nightly push-ups, and taking a shower, Harry was finally ready to sleep.
Even though he had done no training today, it had felt like a long day. As he jumped into bed,
he took a sip of a potion bottle located on his bedside table before quickly closing his eyes,
welcoming sleep to follow.

Soon enough, his eyes opened again to the white room. In front of him, the events that had
happened recently were being broadcasted on this wall. Snape had trained him to become a
skilled occlumens over the course of his training to protect Harry. After a couple of years of
practice, he had learned how to come to this place...the control room, are at least that's what
he called it. Even though he came here every night, it still always felt like a distant memory
when he tried to remember it in the morning. Time passed quickly in this place.

Harry turned around from the wall to see a vault. It's in this vault in which through
meditation, and training, he could take away the sting of emotional memories. Harry let the
vault open as he walked inside. Inside was set up with cells where inside of each were
memories that he needed to separate from emotionally. A skill Dumbledore had taught him to
help avoid being overtaken by extreme emotions. As Harry, made it to the fifth floor, there
stood one memory at the end of the isle. As he came closer. He could feel it... the lost. The
anger. the pain. the hate.

The only memory he forced himself to watch once a week. to never truly forget what drove
him. It was something he could never forget as long as he fought in this war...what losing felt
like. Harry reluctantly reached out, opening the cell door as the memories attacked him and
he could already feel the anger begin to resurface again…

A Basilisk lay dead, a sword lay engraved in its head, and black blood seeped from its head.
Harry lay on the floor, covered in a mixture of his blood and the basilisk. Harry took a look at
his arm and instantly felt sicker as focused on the two holes that were located on his forearm,
surrounded by darkened veins. The poison was spreading.

"Damn it," Harry cried as tried to pick his head up, to no avail.

The more he moved, the more his vision began to blur, and his insides felt like they were
melting. As he continued to try and move, a strange tiredness began to wash over him. Was
this where he was going to die? All because he couldn't be patient. Harry watched as an
older boy began moving closer, even with Harry's rapidly failing vision, the boy looked
almost corporal, but there was still something still so ghastly about him.

"You have surprised me. You have so much potential and yet... you are so weak," Tom Riddle
hissed as he flipped Harry over

Harry screamed as the movement made Harry feel everything in his body feel as if it was
being cut into. Everything felt like it was on fire.
 Tom Riddle stood above Harry, looking down on Harry with an amused smugness.

"If you survive, remember this. People will never love you, but you can make them...with
power. That's the antidote to weakness, Harry. Power! Fear! Make every wizard bow before
you when they hear your name! I can teach you how to make people love you and respect
you."

Tom bent down to move Harry's head toward the idle body of Ginny Weasley.

"She told me they already feared you. She told me you were scary and wicked. Too powerful
for your own good. So why not prove them right? Y ou make them fear you, and they will
respect you. Make them respect you, and they will love you."

Harry said nothing unable to lift himself up as he continued to hear Tom Riddle talk. His
vision becoming ever more black around the edges.

"I can teach you all this, Potter. I am not the Voldemort who killed your parents. I can heal
you right now and I can teach you real power."

"F-Fuck You," Harry managed to say as Tom Riddle got up, letting Harry's head hit the stone
floor, his head facing Ginny Weasley.

"I figured as much, but don't say I never offered."

Harry looked at the dead Ginny Weasley in front of him. They would blame him for this, and
he knew it. He had tried, but damn it, nobody would care. They never did. Tom picked the
dead girl up and the diary that lay beside her.

"If you survive, remember this," Tom said slowly as he made his way toward Harry, "You can
only be weak without fear and power, Harry. The less you care, the better off you'll be. The
weak...only lose. Goodbye, Harry Potter."

The last thing Harry saw was a now completely real Tom Riddle slamming his foot against
his face.

Chapter End Notes

A Few Statements About This Overall Fic:

- it's an AU that starts in the sixth year rather years 1-5, and because of this, it will seem
like you've jumped into a sequel(at times), but bare with me, as I will slowly reveal
information and context as the story continues.
-Because of that, there are a lot moving and hidden pieces in this story. I like it that way.
I don't want to make it homework though, so I'll try my best to make sure everything is
explained. However, I want to reward re-reads and deeper dives for the reader and for
myself so I'll try hard to keep that balance.

-This is an eventual Harry/ Daphne. I wouldn't call it a slow burn, but it's not going to be
instantaneous either.

-The Dumbledore dynamic isn't going to be on the forefront, in the beginning, but it will
become more evident and more central as the fic continues on.

-There is no bashing of any character in this fic at all. Some Characters you like may not
see daylight in this fic at all or have little spotlight. Some characters are Original
Characters, but I try my hardest to pull obscure blanket characters from Canon rather
than create my own.

-Please let me know if anything doesn't make sense, things that you don't like(or do
like), and I'll try my best to explain or even make edits, if need be, for clarification! I
want this to be a somewhat enjoyable experience for both of us!
 Chapter 2
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Chapter 2

Harry had his back against the tree, sweat dripping from his forehead. It had only been an
hour, but Aberforth hadn't given him any breaks nor did he usually. However, the forbidden
forest provided cover in such a way that he could take just a moment to catch his breath.
During the school year, deep in the forbidden forest was Harry's training location which
proved challenging in it's own way.

"You're not here to rest, get off your arse, boy," Aberforth yelled. Harry flew to the cover of
the next tree as the spot he had just momentarily stood had a become a deep hole. Harry.

"You've been on the defensive for quite some time, If I wanted submission, I would play with
my goats. You are not playing tag with these death eaters kid, it's life or death," Aberforth
yelled to Harry's annoyance. Aberforth had always been hard on him, especially when it
came to training.

Harry rolled from the cover of his tree, sending with him a chain of spells to keep Aberforth
busy as he ran closer. His stamina would only take so much more of this, so he would have to
be quick. Aberforth met the zing of each spell with an easy deflection into the canopy of the
trees as Harry waved his wand causing a chunk of wood to violently fly out of the tree he had
just passed.

Aberforth faced him and Harry could see the wand motion of a powerful stunner, but with the
quick flick of his wand, the chunk of wood flew toward of Aberforth in the shape of
sharpened arrows now.

"Much fucking better," Aberforth roared as he danced between the cover of trees. Each arrow
narrowly missing him. Harry brandished his wand like a lasso, as flames gathered around
each completed spin before finally sending it barreling toward the last tree Aberforth had
ducked behind.

"A fire in a forest," Aberforth yelled as he waved his hand. "You dumbass." A sound of
ripped roots and falling dirts accompanied the rise of a solid wall that had been raised from
the ground to bear the brunt of the force.

Harry ran behind the fireball as it impacted and without pause punched through the debris,
nailing Aberforth in the center of his face. Aberforth, of course, was shocked as Harry stood
over him covered in dirt, but it lasted for only a few seconds before Aberforth swung his leg
out off-centering Harry. Aberforth with the wave of his brought Harry collasping to the
ground where he laid with ragged breath.

Aberforth began wheezing as he picked himself up and stood over Harry.

"With anything you do, don't let up, if you're going to be on offense, keep me on my guard at
all times... Wear me down until you can take me out!"

Harry nodded as he managed to sit up on his shoulders to look at Aberforth, "Aberforth, Do

you think I'm ready?"

"To be a goat farmer? To stand up to my brother? What are you asking, boy?"

Harry looked impatiently at Aberforth as he helped Harry back up. Aberforth met his
impatience with silence as they both began to clean up the mess that had made during their
battle. As they put trees back right and fixed some of the huge holes they made, Aberforth
broke the silence.

"Listen, kid, you're damn strong for a...kid, and you possess more skill and drive than anyone
I've ever known, and I grew up with the great Albus Dumbledore, but the Dark Lord is
almost unmatched in skill and ability, not even counting, his dirty tricks. No, I don't think you
are ready."

Aberforth put the last tree back in place with his wand and turned to Harry.

"But you will be and that's why we are here. I don't believe in bullshit prophecies, but I do
believe in Harry Fucking Potter."

"I don't care how long it takes, he will die," Harry said as he looked at Aberforth.

Aberforth pushed Harry roughly, "If I wasted all of my time training you for you not to kill
him, I'll kill you myself."

"I won't let you down."

Aberforth nodded in response, his expression stoic, "I'll see you in two days, boy. Don't be
late."

Harry watched as Aberforth vanished quickly, leaving him in the depths of the forest alone as
the sun began to rise.

Daphne Greengrass felt on edge as she sat down in her first class of the year, NEWT level
Defense against the Dark arts. It had filled up quite a bit, more than she expected, as lasts
years class was no breeze with Professor Mabel Fawley. Although, Professor Fawley had
been hard to please, she had been a kind professor;gracious to Daphne many times over.
However, she too, had died in the wedding massacre of the summer.

This was going to be an interesting class especially with another ministry appointed
instructor, but she knew the real cause of her unease, the pureblood slayer. She didn't know if
she believed all the rumors that surrounded him, but from all the information she had, she
knew he definitely wasn't normal. As she thought of him, Draco and Potter both walked in,
choosing seats in the front.
Of course, this wasn't her first class with Potter, but she never had to walked halls with him
privately, especially with the allegations against him, and that's what made her feel anxious.
She couldn't help but believe them. The professor coughed loudly gathering people's attention
to the front of the room. He was a rather short and scruffy looking man with many scars
across his face.

"Welcome to N.E.W.T level Defence Against the Dark Arts, I'm your new professor, James
Alric. Yes, I'm an Auror. Before I took that path, I worked as a bodyguard for hire across
different magical governments, so I am more than qualified. First things first, Let me be clear,
I have only two simple goals, I want to continue to develop your strengths while helping you
develop new skills and methods for defense against the dark arts, in mainly a practical way. I
think that is the most efficient way to help you prepare for N.E.W.T.S."

He picked up a clipboard off the table, gazing out out to the sea students, "Which is why the
next few days of class, you will be dueling each other. In order for me to get a sense of your
abilities."

Of course. The one thing she felt ridiculous at; Dueling. Her sister was a much better dueler,
which she would always hold over Daphne.

"Basically it's just a way for the ministry to know our abilities, right?" Malfoy snickered.

Even if she despised Malfoy, he raised a good point.

"Five points from Slytherin, please raise your hand..."Profressor said. He quickly glanced
down at his clipboard. " ... Will this information get back to the ministry? Possibly. If they
ask for it, I will give it to them, but mainly this information is for me to access the class
because I know having a different professor every year can be damaging to anyone's ability.
Any more questions?"

Hermione Granger's hand shot up immediately as expected. Daphne was extremely aware of
Hermione's inquisitive mind, they had both taken a lot classes together, but they also both
worked under the tutelage of Madam Pomfrey. Even for a muggleborn, Daphne liked her in
doses as she was always helpful when she couldn't get a technique down.

"Yes, Ms-"

"-Granger, and I was wondering if this was a formal duel or informal duel?"

"Good question, Ms. Granger, it's informal. Now, will everyone stand up and get behind me
so that I can make a ring, and explain to you how this will go."

Five minutes hadn't gone by before the desk and chairs were out the way, and a huge dueling
platform stood where they all were sitting.

"Okay, you will be paired at random. The duel will start when I say so and end with the
acquisition of your opponent's wand. No dark magic. No unforgivables. Nothing that will
require a trip to the ward. I only want bruised egos. After your duel, you are free to leave... or
stay!" Professor Alric looked at the clipboard, "Let's see...the first duel will be Mr. Harry
Potter and Mr. Seamus Finnigan."

Seamus, who stood next to Ronald Weasley, looked downright terrified as he heard the
pairing. It was a known fact Gryffindor's hated Slytherins, vice-versa, but Gryffindor's had
unnatural hate for Potter because of the Ginny Weasley incident that had took place in their
second year.

"Kick his arse, Seams," Ronald Weasley yelled from the crowd as they both got on the
platform.

Potter had a cold and indifferent gaze as he stood on the corner of the ring. Daphne had
noticed that was a common look for him.

"Five points from Gryffindor, please refrain from unruly language," Professor Elric said
before turning back to the platform. "Are you both ready?"

They both nodded, Seamus was jumpy and very nervous and even from here, Daphne could
see the unsteadiness of his wand hand. On the opposite side, Daphne saw that Harry had not
even raised his wand yet; it was against his side.

"You may begin."

Within seconds of the match beginning, Seamus was on the ground, his wand in Potter's
hand. Daphne, much like everyone else, was in utter shock. It didn't even seem like Potter
had moved.

"What the fu-fudge," Seamus said as he sat on the ground, flabbergasted.

"Excellent, Mr. Potter, quick and to the point! Ten points to Slytherin!"

"I guess hanging out with a Weasley will do that to you," Draco sneered.

"Shut up Malfoy," Ron Weasley replied.

Potter walked over to Seamus, offering Seamus his wand to which Seamus took and quickly
walked off the stage, his embarrassment apparent to the class, but hidden to Potter as he
pocketed his wand, turning to leave the class. Professor Alric snapped back the attention of
the class by calling the next match.

"Okay, next match is Lavender Brown an…

Daphne zoned out as the next couple of matches proceeded, she couldn't help but think about
what she knew about Potter thus far. She knew he was a half-blood, and that his parents were
dead. She knew that every year, he managed to be the center of something controversial and
that the Death-eaters wanted him dead. She knew he was a pretty reliable student even if he
seemed indifferent most of the time, and that he was pretty strong for his age both in
physicality and magical ability. She knew he was found last summer, having supposedly
slaughtered everyone at the pureblood wedding, including Theodore Nott, her...
"Ten points to Hufflepuff, Next match, Daphne Greengrass and Hermione Granger!"

Daphne flinched at the sound of her name, and a stone dropped into her stomach, but
hurriedly she got on the platform. Hermione was a fantastic dueler which didn't bode well for
Daphne.

They both got in a dueling stance, while Hermione seemed confident, Daphne could feel her
hand shaking.

"You may begin."

"Everte Statum," Hermione yelled.

Daphne threw up a protego, successfully blocking the spell, but Hermione had already sent
another spell.

"Impedimenta!"

Daphne sidestepped it before sending a tickling charm toward Hermione which Hermione
nonverbally canceled. Of course, she was doing nonverbal magic already.

"Expelliarmus!"

Daphne sidestepped that as well, frantically trying to come up with another spell, but before
she could her wand flew out her hand and into Hermione's.

"Good match," Hermione said, smiling politely at Daphne.

Daphne shrugged.

"Ten points to Gryffindor, Excellent Duel. Next Match, Sue Li and Hannah Abbott "

Daphne left the platform, turning to leave the classroom along with Hermione.

"Hey Daphne, You did well, back there! Just work on not letting me overwhelm you with
spells, and if you want me to help you with nonverbal, I'll gladly help!" Hermione spouted off
as they entered the hall.

"Thanks," Daphne replied unenthusiastically, a bit embarrassed at her quick loss.

Hermione didn't get the hint as she kept talking, "You're welcome! I just wish I could figure
out how Harry gets so far ahead, he's been doing nonverbal since the end of his third year!"

"How do you know that?"

Hermione bashfully smiled, "He helps me sometimes, every once in a while with a difficult
spell that we learned in class, that's if I can catch him, so I can't help but question him for the
minute or two he helps."

"That's...surprising."
It would make sense that Potter would be kind to someone like Hermione, she isn't a
pureblood.

"He's quiet, but I think he is harmless,"

"I wish I could believe that...I want to believe that, but he was the only person at the
wedding, covered in blood, and standing over all of the dead."

"How do you know he wasn't framed," Hermione replied in a matter-of-fact kind of tone.

Daphne got annoyed, "Maybe he was, but maybe he wasn't...I have to get ready for my next
class, I-I'll see you in the hospital wing later,"

Hermione looked skeptically at Daphne, "Yeah, I'll see you later."

Harry closed his eyes as he sat at his desk, overlooking a scroll for class. it had been hard to
keep his attention in classes when he felt so far removed from them. He wanted to focus on
the war, but of course, Dumbledore kept him as clueless as possible during the school year.
He wanted Harry to not have to worry about those things if at all possible, but Harry wanted
to be involved. Harry felt the frustration he had been feeling since the war began his fourth
year.

Harry slammed his fist on his desk. If the prophecy was true then what was he doing here.
More innocent people were dying needlessly. All because they didn't know that only Harry
could defeat Voldemort. Even then there were still Horcruxes that needed to be located. All
because Dumbledore felt he should focus on classes that he didn't need at this point. He knew
just like everyone else that they were going to take over the ministry soon enough, and there
would be a witch hunt for him, he would have no time for school then.

Harry leaned back in his chair, after classes, he had spent majority looking over the fiendfyre
curse as he was aiming for full mastery over the powerful and difficult curse. On his desk
was a scroll of the incantation, and wand movements, in which he rolled up and stood up
from his desk. He had to meet Daphne for their first week of corridor duty. Harry walked out
of his room to the vacant chamber, both Draco and Blaise were missing. He knew they
usually liked to hang out in the real Slytherin's common room during school, Draco more
than Blaise, but Blaise was someone who liked getting information.

Harry quickly exited the chamber and met Daphne in front of the Slytherin's common room.

"Hello, Potter," Daphne said casually.

"Hello, Greengrass."

The first fifteen minutes of walking was silent, the only sound coming from Hogwarts Ghost
flying by or the occasional portrait. After finding a couple, and deducting points, Daphne
finally broke the silence.

"Your match today was impressive."

 "Thank you," Harry replied. Although, he wouldn't have called it a match at all. It was over
before it started.

It was quiet again for a while as they continued to patrol.

"Hermione told me you helped her with spells occasionally," Daphne said unenthusiastically.

"I prefer we didn't small talk," Harry replied truthfully, "Let's just get this done unless...you're
trying to get at something?"

Taking not a second longer, she asked her question.

"Okay, What happened...at the Massacre?" Daphne asked. Quickly, she added, "and I'm not
saying you're the pureblood slayer, I just want to know the truth."

He usually wasn't one to try to dissolve rumors or answer accusations, but he knew, through
Blaise, she and Theodore Nott were an off-and-on couple.

"Whatever you choose to believe, is what you believe. Goodnight," Harry replied as they
arrived back to the Slytherin common room

As Harry left her, he couldn't help but think about the truth. He had killed Theodore Nott, and
he didn't regret it.

Chapter End Notes

A/n Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 3

Chapter 3

Amelia Bones felt like she was fighting another war, and this one was with the ministry.
Every day she walked into a new battle at the ministry whether it was with Scrimgeour, the
increasing shortage of capable wizards who could fight, or the pressure to support and sign-
off on the W.A.A. She felt like resigning some days, but she knew that wasn't on the table,
not with the ministry in its current state. It pained her to see so much corruption and politics
when the people needed them...now more than ever.

Amelia looked at her clock as she finished getting dressed, it was almost five in the morning,
and her guards would be waiting at the door to escort her to the ministry. She would grab a
quick breakfast and continue whatever battle awaited her at the Ministry, as it had been since
she became head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. As she left her room and
exited down the stairs, a man stood patiently by the door in the Foyer. He was dark-skinned,
tall, and had an incredibly big smile that could be seen for miles. While there was little light
in the house as the sun hadn't come up yet, she could tell he had on a black robe.

"What a beautiful home you have here! I really love it!"

Amelia dropped her bags and quickly grabbed her wand, pointing it at her uninvited guest.

He frowned, "That's not how I like to be welcomed in a home!"

"Who are you, and where are my aurors?"

He smiled, "My name is Light, and I'm from the Elite. As for your aurors...well, I get pretty
hungry in the morni-

Amelia didn't give him time to finish as she sent a spell at him, but it only ended up
exploding the tile on the floor. Amelia immediately rolled down the stairs, dodging a black
spell that had come from behind her. As she got up, she sent a succession of spells upstairs
before running into her spacious living room which was dark. She moved against the wall,
frantically watching the two exits of the room.

"You can hide, but I'm everywhere."

Amelia shot a spell at where she had heard the voice, but he was not there. She kept moving
along the edge of the wall, knocking over a picture frame of her and Susan. Susan. Amelia
moved her wand around in a circle causing a ball of flame to grow from the tip. Susan wasn't
going to lose anyone else.

Amelia let go of the ball and watched as it split into six different smaller balls but remained
in a circle. She took her wand and ran back into the foyer area where Light was nowhere to
be found, the circle of balls following behind her.
"Fire is not fun for anyone."

One of the balls immediately shot toward where the voice had been, which was where she
just was, immediately causing some of the glass to explode and furniture to catch fire.
Amelia took the opportunity to run for the door, she would be at a bigger advantage in her
large front yard. As she bolted out the door, she slipped as she made it on the outside. As she
picked herself up, she noticed that a strange liquid had covered her. She looked over toward
the corner of her door, where Amelia felt sick as she noticed, what seemed to be a pile of
bloodied bones. Tears began flowing from Amelia as she continuing running out onto the
yard, looking back only to see the flames inside the house beginning to grow.

Light followed out the door, his eyes glowing ice blue, and a much more sadistic smile sitting
on his face. Amelia pointed her wand as the remaining fireball flew toward Light each
causing a much more explosive blast than the last. Amelia watched as her home and yard
began to burn from her spell. She patiently waited as the debris cleared, her wand unmoving
toward where Light had been.

"Haven't you caught on yet."

Amelia felt chills as she turned, ready to hit Light with another spell, but this time she felt
something pierce her through her stomach. Amelia cried out in pain as she was lifted off the
ground, blood spilling from her lips as whatever had pierced her continued to push through to
the other side. Her wand fell from her numb hands as coldness enveloped her and her chin
fell, unable to lift her head up.

"I am everywhere," Light laughed

Amelia managed to look down as she felt herself begin to lose consciousness. What had gone
through her stomach looked just like a shadow in the shape of a spear. She cried out in pain
as the shadow disappeared causing Amelia to fall to the ground with a loud thud.

"The Dark Lord sends his regards."

The last thing she saw was Light standing over her, his eyes completely black as the night sky
and his beaming smile looking over her hungrily.

Love. It's an emotion Harry didn't know much about. He didn't love the Dursleys, even
though they were his only living relatives, only visiting to make sure his mother's sacrificial
protection could stay intact. He trusted Blaise and Draco more than he has ever trusted
anyone, but he didn't love them. The only person who could come close was Albus
Dumbledore, his mentor that sat in front of him.

It had only been a week since classes had started, and the monotony of academia had already
began. It was different of course with the war going on. It, now being common, for students
to be called out of class for the loss of a relative, some innocent and some not so. Harry, at
times, felt a small sense of relief that he didn't have any relatives to worry about. With the
first week ending, he had gotten a letter to meet with Dumbledore, who had made it back
from a foreign visit with Kingsley Shacklebolt. Every resource counted.
"Harry, There have been short times in my life where I have wondered If I made the proper
choices...The most important being after the death of your parent's. I could have gave you to
the Dursleys, and let them care for you. I could have gave you to a loving wizarding family,
like the Weasleys'. I decided to keep you and raise you myself and to train you with the help
others...it's a choice that I will debate to my grave." Dumbledore said thoughtfully behind his
desk.

There was a pause, the only sound coming from many of the gadgets that were strewn around
the room, and the sound of many of the old headmaster's portraits snoring. Harry couldn't
help but wonder where Dumbledore was going with this.

"Alas, I must remind myself that the past is written in stone, but the future has yet to be
written. I trained you because I knew that wasn't the last of Voldemort. I do have speculation
as to what the prophecy is actually referring to, but I wanted you to be prepared, and I wanted
you to be cared for in a way that the Dursley's wouldn't have. I do not regret my time with
you, and I don't regret the leader you've become today, although, I wish I had allowed you
less time with my brother. Why am I saying all this? I will not prolong time any longer...I
have less than a year left to live."

Harry searched for any signs of deception. He could only focus on his mentor ahead of him,
who had put his right hand on the table. It was black and withered.

Harry seemed unable to speak as he sat silently for a few seconds. Finally, he managed,
"How?"

"The ring, Harry. Marvolo's ring. I-I foolishly put it on without thought because I was eager
in testing the resurrection stone. If it wasn't for Severus and, mind my modesty, my
extraordinary skill as a wizard, I would have died. While he managed to temporarily stop the
curse from spreading, it will continue soon."

Harry was composed but his mind was spinning. It seemed unfathomable that Dumbledore
was going to die and yet here it was...the unfathomable now fathomable.

"Is there a…

"Cure? I don't believe so but I remain optimistic."

"Why didn't you tell me sooner?"

"With the aftermath from the wedding, I didn't think it was the appropriate time. Harry, I'm
not sad about my death and neither should you. I'm telling you this because I want you to
understand why I don't want you involved in the war right now. I want you to enjoy the
simplicity of being a student… for just a little while longer, however impossible that may be.
Because when I die, you will be the next leader of the order and all the weight that
accompanies that."

Harry sat silently, it was a lot to take in. He felt heavier and even his clothes seemed to weigh
twenty more pounds than before. He had expected maybe a few war-related updates, not this.
Harry took a deep breath upon realizing that his hand had been tightly gripping the arm of his
chair.

"I won't let you down."

"I know that you won't. I will continue to search and look for the remainder of the horcruxes
with the order. I have not told anyone but Severus, and will not until it's time. It's best not to
let people worry too soon, everyone has enough to worry about without this. Harry, it is my
truest desire, that you be a student...for a little while."

"You can't leave me out of the loop, especially now!"

"I will keep you updated so that you know everything I know, and you will still train, but I
don't want you involved if at all possible. This is your last chance for some pseudo-normality,
and I believe that is what is best."

"I understand."

"I need you to still be vigilant inside of here as there are young death eaters here. Some may
have been commissioned to create a way inside of Hogwarts for an invasion. As much of a
concern that is, my thoughts and focus will not be here as much as they will be on the
horcruxes and gathering resources."

Harry nodded, It was a lot to take in. He had imagined he would have some control over the
Order of the Phoenix, but never as its leader, and he could never have imagined Dumbledore
to die even though he knew it inevitable. It was a reality he hadn't quite accepted yet, but it
was one he would have to operate in.

Harry shook his head, "If that is your wish, but I want to know every detail. These purebloods
aren't going to slay themselves. "

Dumbledore managed an elderly and kind smile, "It's good to see that you have your humor.
As Severus tells me, Voldemort has been lying low, quiet about his plans even to the elite. I
suspect that he is aiming his wand at the Ministry and that Tom Riddle is aiming at Hogwarts.
This is further supported by the disappearance of Amelia Bones this morning. "

Harry thought about the elite. No one knew next to nothing about them. Supposedly, they
included only the most devout and powerful wizards that followed Voldemort. Those who
encountered any of them, didn't live to tell the tale. Severus was on the elite, but he was
bound by what knowledge he could leak due to some of the unbreakable oaths made, but it
was as good as they were going to get. While the Horcrux Tom Riddle was given the lower
levels of Death Eaters to control and mess with.

"She was one of the good ones."

Dumbledore smiled at Harry again, "I think that's enough for today, Harry. I've burdened you
with enough for a lifetime this morning."

Harry stood up, his face expressionless, "You know how to reach me."
As he turned to leave the office, he couldn't help but think about how he felt, and the truth
was he felt numb. He wanted to feel so much more, but all he could think about was the war.
He hated not feeling more for Dumbledore's death, but it all took a backseat to his hatred of
Tom Riddle and Voldemort. That's the only emotion that he could feel. Hate.

Harry walked into Defence against the Dark arts, twenty minutes after it started, his mind still
trying to process everything that had happened. Still wishing he could feel some deeper
emotion other than surprise about his mentor's death.

"Mr. Potter, It's good for you to join us, I will only take 10 points from Slytherin for your
tardiness. Now, as we begin to go over nonverbal spells more, I will be putting you in groups.
They will be important in actually using what you are learning in team-oriented obstacles. A
big portion of your grade will be how well your group does in the challenges and obstacles
given to you," Professor Alric said as he picked up a clipboard, "So the first group is Draco
Malfoy, Daphne Greengrass, and Seamus Finnigan. After I call your groups, please gather in
them and introduce yourself."

Harry noticed a big confident grin from Draco as he got up, his head held up just a little bit
higher than usual. Professor Alric continued to call groups until his was called.

"Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, and Ronald Weasley,"

Harry got up and met them in an empty corner of the classroom. Hermione smiled sheepishly.
Ron was visibly upset to be in the same group as Harry. It had been known that Ron had
blamed him for the death of his sister, and he couldn't blame him, he wish he had been
stronger.

"Potter," Ron begrudgingly said

"Weasley," Harry replied

"Now that you are in groups, we will continue our lesson on nonverbal spells. Today, we will
only focus on attack and response. Each of you take turns using a spell while the other
defends, whether attacking or defending, all spells must be nonverbal. Everyone must keep
doing this until everyone in your group is a master at it. If you need me, feel free to call me
over. You may start."

"I guess I'll start with an attack," Hermione said

"I'll sit out," Ron said stoically

Harry took a couple of steps back until Hermione was far enough from him.

"Start whenever you're ready," Harry said,

Hermione nodded as she concentrated and without pause, a light green energy shot forward
from her wand. With a flick of his wand, the spell had disappeared. Truth be told, he didn't
his wand to do simple things as banishing a spell, but the less people knew, the better.

"Alright, it's your turn, Harry."

Harry didn't take a pause as he shot a spell toward Hermione, who was able to terminate the
spell as well as Harry. She seemed pleased with herself as she got out of the way.

Ron slowly moved to where Hermione had stood. His face began to get red as he began to
concentrate, finally, he moved his wand, but nothing happened. His face got even redder in
embarrassment.

"Concentrate on the incantation and your intent, visualize it, and then put it all together in
your wand movements," Harry said patiently

Ron nodded, took a breath, and tried again. This time a light blue spell shot forward from
Ron's hand to which Harry easily banished.

"Thanks..." Ron replied sheepishly

Harry gave a curt smile, "Do the exact same thing,"

Harry shot a spell toward Ron who was unable to terminate it, but was able to repel it toward
the ceiling where it left a black smudge.

"Not quite... try again," Harry said as he shot another spell

Ron concentrated and moved his wand, allowing a red spell to shoot out and terminate the
spell like what Harry and Hermione had done.

Harry nodded in approval as they gathered back into a huddle. Ron was visibly both red and
sweating as he excused himself to the bathroom, leaving only Hermione and Harry.

"How did you become so powerful," Hermione asked abruptly.

Harry was taken back by Hermione's quick questioning, but he knew how abrasive she could
be.

"I'm not, I just practice a lot."

"I don't think that's entirely true. I still remember the troll. You know far more than you let
on."

Harry remembered, he had saved her from the troll their first year, and although it wasn't an
easy task for him. He managed to kill it with only minor scrapes and bruises. Of course,
Hermione had never forgotten that day and while they weren't exactly friends, she wasn't
afraid of him like others were.

"Furthermore, You seem to have a great sense of control over your magic. I've noticed in any
class, you don't take nearly enough notes to get the results you do."

Harry smirked, "You caught me. I'm an all powerful time traveler from an alternative
universe. Hiding my immense power until the right time."

"Don't insult my intelligence, Harry!"

Before anything else could be said, Professor Alric dismissed the class, giving them several
assignments due before next class. Not wasting any time, Harry grabbed his stuff and left.

"I think Greengrass and I will go the distance," Draco said as he appeared next to him in the
hall

Greengrass. Ever since that first night, they didn't much talk, and if they did it was short and
abrupt. He could tell she didn't trust him even if he hadn't killed Knott, but it didn't matter,
they were there to patrol the halls not to become friends.

"Malfoy, is the Greengrass family loyal to the dark lord?"

"Yes, but distantly. It's hard not to, every pureblood family besides the Weasley's and maybe a
couple of others are loyal to the dark lord. Like I've said before, It's a win-win situation as
long as you stay uninvolved. You live a prosperous life if the dark lord wins or he loses, and
you're still enjoying a prosperous life."

Draco smugly looked over at Harry, "My word Potter, are you developing a little fancy for
my future mate?"

"No, I need to know so I can be on my guard."

He had never felt that way about anyone, and he didn't want to as long as the war was going
on.

"On your guard? You get up at five in the morning to train, trust me, no one in this school is
taking you down, " Draco said as he spotted Pansy, "You and Blaise are so uptight, live a
little! Now, if you don't mind me, I'm off to go do a little bit of living."

A/N Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 4

"Ten-points from Gryffindor and a detention with Filch," Daphne said as a flustered
Gryffindor couple left for their dorm rooms.

Harry watched as the embarrassed couple ran towards the Gryffindor tower, but he felt far
removed from what was happening. He couldn't help but rehearse the conversation in which
Dumbledore named him the successor for the Order of the Phoenix. Logically, he should
have expected it, but it hadn't crossed his mind that Dumbledore was going to die; it still felt
surreal to him.

"Are you okay?" Daphne asked.

Harry looked over at his partner who was staring at him with an annoyed look. He couldn't
help but realize how unaware he had been; he didn't even notice that they were almost
finished with their patrol.

Harry nodded, "Yeah."

"I would never believe that." Daphne said.

"What does that mean?" Harry asked.

"In the past five years, I have never seen you look okay, not even remotely happy. You spend
every second of your life looking like you're miserable and act like there is nothing to be at
least somewhat excited about. " Daphne said.

"You know nothing about me." Harry icily retorted.

"It doesn't- I know enough to know that you are a selfish-," Daphne stopped herself and took
a breath, "I- uh... look you should try to be happy once in awhile."

Harry didn't reply until they had gotten back to the dorms, partly because he didn't trust what
he would say but also because what she said was true. He couldn't think of the last time he
had been truly happy outside of getting something right in training. As Daphne turned to
enter the dorm, he whispered low enough for her to hear, "I'm sorry if you feel that way, but
Voldemort took that option away from me."

Harry walked into the chamber, both Draco and Blaise were sitting in the common room.
They had just came back from exercising as evidenced by Draco's training robes containing
dust and holes in them.

"I bet you heard about Bones, didn't you?" Draco asked as he stretched out in his chair.

Harry nodded. Even though it had gotten lost in the events of the day, he couldn't help but
realize how important that information was...there was something wrong about it.

"Her body was...eaten." Draco said, almost astonished to hear it come out of his own mouth.
"It's too sloppy," Blaise said, communicating Harry's feelings.

"For who? The Dark Lord is a pretty violent guy; I'm sure his followers aren't above sloppy
destruction. " Draco replied.

"Draco, he means it is too obvious. Voldemort is careful... he plans things out...it's unlike him
to be so open about his plans," Harry mused.

"Well, we know it's only to put someone who supports him in power. Blaise, when is our
Herbology assignment due again?" Draco asked.

"At the end of the week. It still doesn't explain why he would do it so early unless he's
immediately planning to take over the ministry, but that's not the case, is it Harry?" Blaise
asked as he pulled out a book to read.

"No, it isn't or at least it isn't according to Dumbledore's sources." Harry replied.

"I haven't started it...maybe I can get Crabbe or Goyle to steal Longbottom's work?" Draco
mumbled as he got up to go to his room.

"The only other explanation is...a diversion." Harry mused.

"What could he need a diversion for?" Blaise asked.

"I-I don't know." Harry said.

"Guess it worked." Blaise said.

Harry sighed. Hopefully, Dumbledore had probably already figured it out by now, but, as a
precaution, he would send an owl tomorrow; he was too tired to try to figure it out.

"Is something the matter? I noticed you seemed...a lot more pensive than you usually are."
Blaise said.

Had his emotions really been on display during the day? Harry pondered.

"Dumbledore is forcing me to stay uninvolved with war, at least while I'm here; I hate being
uninvolved especially in a war that I'm supposed to be in," Harry said.

No one could find out Dumbledore was dying, not even Draco or Blaise. If it someone how
got out that Dumbledore was dying, even by accident, Voldemort would accelerate all of his
plans. As it stood, Voldemort only seemed to be staying cautious because of his fear of
Dumbledore.

"It's your war, why would he do that?" Blaise asked.

"He wants me to enjoy being a normal student. Have you heard anything I should be aware
of." Harry asked.
Harry had been aware of this one little truth since they had become friends, there was no
absolute way to trust Blaise. Blaise knew how to manipulate, and he was damn good at it. He
was discreet and he could find the information he needed while making no enemies. He had
been friends with Blaise long enough to trust him, although a trace of paranoia hung in the
back of his mind.

"The only thing I know is that there are rumors of some students eager to prove their skills to
the Dark Lord by bringing down the boy-who-lived." Blaise said.

Harry put his hands on Blaise's shoulder and said, "thank you."

Blaise shrugged, "You're no good to anyone, dead."

Harry turned and left for his room; he felt more exposed than he had been in a long while.
With a ten minute shower, Harry stepped out and looked at himself in the mirror. He couldn't
help but remember that he had, at one time, wore spectacles but Dumbledore had advised him
that they would be a hindrance. Harry's thoughts trailed back to the conversation with his
mentor. Harry wasn't sure he was ready for the additional weight on his shoulders, but he
knew he had too. He knew it was his destiny and his destiny alone, and that's what made him
anxious. Even after training his entire life, he wasn't sure he would be ready for Voldemort.
Harry looked away from the mirror, got dressed, and got into bed.

After staring idly at the dark stone ceiling above his head for about twenty minutes, he
realized he wouldn't be able to sleep; it had been like this since the death of Ginny Weasley.
Some nights he could sleep, but others, he wouldn't be able to get a wink of it. Harry quickly
got up and went to his desk in the corner of his room, blue bottles were queued along the top
of it. Harry grabbed one and quickly drunk half of it. During his free time, Blaise would
make potions for Harry's sleeplessness, and they were fast-acting. Harry quickly got back
into bed and within five minutes, his eyes had closed.

Soon enough, Harry felt himself awaken inside the white room, or the control room, as he
had come to understand it. Harry watched as the memories of the day displayed in front him,
and with a flick of his hand the memories that were in front of him flew into a little ball that
swirled around in his palm.

Harry, turned his body around to where the vault now stood opened, waiting for him to
approach. He stepped inside where the memories inside of each cell began to swirl around,
almost pleading for him to pay attention to that specific memory. Harry took the ball of
swirling memories and threw them in the air, watching as they flew to an empty cell to be
stored. Once that was done, Harry knew what memory he wanted to see, and visualized the
memory he had thought of earlier, allowing him to be transported to the cell that contained
them. Harry opened it allowing himself to be overcome by the events and emotions of that
moment.

A young Harry laid in his bed. He felt anxious, bored, and a little nervous. In fact, he wasn't
even exactly sure where he was, but he assumed he was in his bed at Godric's Hollow. Even
after living here for so long, he still couldn't help but feel uncomfortable that his parents had
died here, even if the house had been entirely redesigned. Harry took his hands and laid them
on the bandages of his eyes, they had been itching since he had woken up. Before Harry
could attempt to destroy the itching sensation, he heard the steps of someone as they entered
the room and sat in a chair next to his bed.

"How are you feeling, Harry?"

It was Dumbledore.

"I'm pretty bored, but I'm glad I won't have to use glasses again," Harry said.

"That's correct, my boy. Although, I think you'll be a tad bit more boring because of it."
Dumbledore smirked.

"I wouldn't call being an old man exciting. When do I get a wand? " Harry asked as he
squirmed in bed. Only a few more hours left.

"A few months preceding your eleventh birthday," Dumbledore said.

"I can't wait! I'm ready to- to actually do magic- like real magic. Like the cool spells you do!"
Harry rambunctiously remarked..

Dumbledore chuckled, "It'll be here before you know it."

There was a little pause before Harry calmly spoke again, "Why didn't you do the same
spell?"

"It reminds me that faults exist in everyone."

"Why is that important?" Harry asked.

"When you begin to accomplish significant feats, it's easy to forget that you're only human...
Harry, never forget that you are indeed mortal human, cursed to failure and mistakes."
Dumbledore said.

"I will try not too. I- I just don't want to let everyone down. I'm afraid...when the time comes I
won't be ready...What if...what if I can't do it? I know what he did to my parents but what if I
can't kill him, people will hate me... Aberforth told me he was the strongest dark wizard of all
time."

Dumbledore grabbed Harry's hand, "there will be many years before Voldemort returns; your
only task is to prepare yourself for when he does come and I promise you...you won't go
through that battle alone. Many people will help, guide, and support you along the way, and
when the time comes, you will be ready."

"Promise?" Harry questioned.

"I swear it, I will not you let you fail," Dumbledore said while staring into Harry's eyes.

The room felt quiet and Harry didn't know how long the silence would go on, but he felt
consoled by it. Finally, Dumbledore's tender voice broke the air, "The future is far off. I'll be
back soon, Harry, let your spirit rest."
Harry heard the chair squeak again and he felt his hand being gently placed back at his side.

"I will," Harry said.

Harry yawned as the door creaked open and the footsteps got fainter and fainter. He couldn't
help but feel more tired and tired even though he had recently woken up. Before long, he
drifted off to sleep.

Harry felt the waves of emotion hit him from the memory. A calmness washed over as well
as a bit of sadness. Harry locked the cell and floated back down. Harry could feel as he was
about to wake up soon, and before you know it, his eyes opened to start another day.

"You're my girlfriend and I've seen you- maybe, like, a handful of times in the past month-
look, I know how important your work is. I just- I feel like," Neville took a breath, "I just
want to know If I'm important to you."

Hermione could not believe a month had passed, every day brought more and more
assignments and studying to be preoccupied with. She and Neville had been having these
conflict so often; she felt bad for neglecting him.

Hermione took his hand and looked into his eyes, "I've been a terrible girlfriend and I'm
sorry. I like you a lot, you know. I promise I'll try to make more time. I have to go to class
now since Ron is waiting for me. I'll see you in herbology?"

Neville smiled slightly, "Yeah, I understand, you know. It's just...I don't want us to grow
apart."

Hermione smiled and kissed him quickly before getting up with her bag and leaving the
common room. She had been dating Neville since fourth year and she liked him. He was
supportive, maybe a little more malleable than she would like, but he was kind and had an
amazing, almost scary, passion for Herbology. She wished she could get ahold of another
time-turner, and make more time for him because he deserved it; she didn't want to ruin a
good thing.

"What took you so long?" Ron asked impatiently pacing in the hall.

"It's been a month; I don't think he's going to bite." Hermione drawled.

At the start of class, Professor Alric always had them get into groups, and Ron didn't like
being alone with Harry.

"I don't care. I don't understand how he could be so bloody good, he breezes by this stuff!"
Ron irately said.

"He practices out of class and actually does his work. Did you finish the assignment due
today by the way?" Hermione asked.

She knew that Harry was really skilled at magic, and it went far beyond practicing and doing
work. She studied harder than anyone she knew, and yet she felt miniscule compared to him.
Ron blushed red, "Oh hell, there was an assignment due? You think you could let me copy
yours?"

Hermione rolled her eyes and started walking. She and Ron weren't exactly the closest
people, and they hadn't become friends until the death of his sister, who she had become
close to. As they walked into D.A.D.A, they were the first two, as usual, while Harry was
always almost or extremely late.

"As you come in, turn in your assignment. If you have failed to do it, every day it's late, will
be a reduction of a grade." Professor Alric said to the class as they got in groups.

Harry walked in alongside Malfoy, both of them arriving a minute before class started. Harry
turned in his paper and walked over to the group.

"Hello, Harry," Hermione said.

Harry gave a half-hearted smile before turning around to face the professor.

"Today, you will be applying what you've learned about nonverbal spells by doing a team
obstacle against other teams in the Forbidden Forest. Don't worry, there are Aurors heavily
guarding the course so you will be safe, and they will also be acting as judges for your
grade." Professor Alric said as he held up two fingers, "There will be two rules to the
obstacles. First, all of your spells must be nonverbal, and the only way to win is to capture
more flags than the other team. Second, teams will be graded on how well they work as a
team and whether they actually capture a flag. "

Hermione was distracted by Ron mumbling something about spiders.

"Thanks to the ministry there will be some captured inferius in the course along with some
other creatures. It should be easy to defend against one if you have been practicing and
actually doing your assignments. I will answer all questions once we get to the field, follow
me."

"Well, if Weasley is going to the forest, then that's all the creatures one would need." Malfoy
sneered as everyone got up to follow him.

Ron grumbled, "I swear I'm going to break his nose before the day ends."

Hermione couldn't say she wasn't suspicious of Alric or the ministry. Their lessons had been
far more practical than any professor since Lupin. She knew that this was just the subtle way
for the ministry to convince the public that Hogwarts students were capable of fighting. She
was disgusted by the W.A.A, and she had a feeling that it would be used only to target those
of lesser blood status such as herself.

Once they got to the forest, four Aurors stood at the path of one of the entrance's holding a
large flag.

"Each team will be escorted to their spot by an auror and will be given approximately five
minutes to come up with a strategy; your auror will alert you when it is time to go. The game
will last only twenty minutes and no dark spells are allowed. The spells must be nonverbal as
well. Failure to abide by the rules will result in a disqualification of your team and an
automatic T grade. Any questions?"

Like a speeding train, Hermione's shot her hand up, "when will know our grade?"

"You will get an OWL during dinner with your grade. Is that all? " Professor Alric said.

Hermione was anxious, she just didn't know what to expect from her group. She looked at
both Ron and Harry, one was joking with Seamus and the other stood quietly in the back. It
could go really well or really poorly.

No one else had any questions. "Once I call your group, go to an auror and they will guide
you. Good luck!" Professor Alric said.

Her group followed a female auror through the forest until they got to a little opening. Even
with the opening, it was creepy and even though it was sunny outside, the light seemed
unable to penetrate into the forest.

"Creepy," Ron whispered.

The auror threw her golden flag in the air where it stayed, mindlessly waving with the wind.

"You're five minutes begin now," the auror said.

Hermione started, "It goes without saying that we need someone to guard the flag; I think
Harry would be the strongest candidate for defense."

"Weasley is stronger using defensive nonverbal spells than he is offensive. A stronger

defense than offense would be better here, so I can go alone while you two guard." Harry
replied.

"We get it. You're more powerful than Merlin himself." Ron said.

Harry shot Ron a cold look to which Ron reciprocated. Hermione punched both of them on
their shoulders; Ron looked at her innocently and Harry looked annoyed.

"Enough! We don't have time for this." Hermione said as she began pointing at both the boys,
"Ron, defense. Harry, you and I can go on the offense."

"Fine by me," Harry replied as he began walking towards the end of the opening, "Good luck,
Weasley. Hermione, stick close to me."

Ron sat down on the ground, "For once, same to you. My grade depends on you."

"Time is up. You may begin," the auror said.

Harry looked over to Hermione to see if she was ready, Hermione gave a slight nod as they
both started running in the forest. Hermione listened closely for any other noises, but the only
noise that could be heard was the crunching of leaves as they ran. She watched as Harry ran,
he was still completely vigilant.

After about two minutes of running, Hermione stopped and pointed at the two big plants
protruding out of the group. "Wood sprites," Harry whispered before pointing his wand at
one. With just a flick of his wand, both wood sprites came up from the ground; the wood
sprites had a very humanly appearance but roots, worms, and dirt covered their small body.
Hermione took her wand out and sent a blazing fire towards it, which it gave an unearthly
scream before turning into dust while Harry took care of the other one.

After that was done, Harry and Hermione continued to move through the forest, a little
slower this time. After about another five minutes, in which Harry obliterated a Dugbog, they
had finally wandered into an opening. A blue flag sat in the air of the opening to which
Hermione waved her wand and it flew down toward her. Before she could grab it, Harry
pushed her down as a spell flew past her head.

"Granger, get your dirty mudblood hands off of our flag." Draco sneered.

Hermione looked up to see Malfoy walk into the opening.

"If I'm going to do all the dirty work, then I'm walking away with a flag," Malfoy said as he
pointed his wand toward Harry.

Hermione took notice of this and took aim at Malfoy, but as soon she brought her wand up,
her wand flew from her hands and landed close to a branch nearby. Hermione felt herself fall
to the ground as ropes wrapped around her arms and legs. She squirmed to her side to watch
as Daphne walked into the opening and grabbed the wand and stood in front of her. Hermione
felt angry because she was angry at Harry for doing nothing, and now it looked like they
were cornered.

Before she could think any further, Malfoy began to send a succession of spells toward
Harry; Harry flicked each away before moving slowly toward Malfoy. Hermione felt the
ropes around her loosen up as Malfoy took time to send more spells toward Harry; he dodged
each one as he moved more menacingly toward Malfoy.

"Potter, how 'bout we make an alliance? Greengrass and I, we're all about teamwork. Hell,
you and I are used to making a great team. " Malfoy said, sheepishly holding his wand in the
air.

Hermione looked over towards Daphne, who was paying attention to Harry and Malfoy, and
quickly pulled her legs back and shot them against Daphne's legs. Daphne gave a quick
shriek of pain and fell to the ground. Malfoy looked over, and before he could look back, he
had been slammed and wrapped around a tree. Harry flicked his wand causing the ground to
wrap around Daphne. Hermione brushed herself and grabbed her wand from Daphne who
seemed a little daze.

"Where's your flag located?" Harry asked

"What makes you think I'm going to tell yo- Malfoy was interrupted by Hermione punching
him squarely in the face. Malfoy's head smashed into the tree and he let out of howl of pain,
"fuck".

"That's for calling me a mudblood, you impotent worm," Hermione yelled, "You better tell
Harry what he wants or I'll gladly do it again."

"It's west of here," Daphne yelled from the ground.

Hermione moved toward the location given and grabbed the flag; Harry said something to
Malfoy before turning to follow her.

"Impressive," Harry said as he caught up to her.

"If we would have lost because you let me get tied down...I would have punched you instead.
I, along with anyone else with a little bit of critical thinking skills, know how powerful you
are. No need to hide it, use it." Hermione said.

"Up ahead," Harry whispered as they both huddled behind a tree.

Susan Bones and Dean were both fighting against an inferius, and failing; the spells they
were using weren't strong enough to make it run away so it continued to move forward with
surprising speed. Hermione noticed a distant auror peering from the tree, most likely waiting
to swoop in if things got dire.

"It's never wise to let people know the extent of your abilities," Harry said as he stepped from
behind the tree.

Hermione watched as the inferius turned to look at the new approaching target. Harry flicked
his wand causing a huge stream of fire to emit from his wand and toward the inferius.
The inferius, fearful of the fire, turned and ran past Susan and Dean. Harry didn't let the
opportunity slip and with another flick of his wand, Susan and Dean's shoes became wrapped
in roots and their wands flew into Harry's unoccupied hands.

Hermione came from behind the tree as Harry grabbed a flag from Susan.

"I guess this makes us even," Harry said as he gave Hermione the flag.

The Auror behind the tree came out from behind the tree causing Harry to point his wand
toward him. Upon noticing that it wasn't a student, Harry put his wand down.

"Hurry back to your starting places!"

Harry let Susan and Dean free and turned to go back to their opening.

"I guess that means we've won," Harry said.

As they hustled through the forest and back to their spot, she couldn't help but wonder why
exactly he was so powerful. Whoever trained him couldn't expect a sixteen-year-old boy to
defeat the most dangerous wizard of all time...Harry couldn't be that powerful..could he?
As they got back to their opening, Ron was standing holding two flags. Although he had
blood on his shirt and what looked to be a swollen eye, he had a proud smile. The female
Auror who had led them here gestured for them to follow her.

"Oi! I guess my offense is good," Ron said as he began moving out of the forest.

"Let me fix your eye," Hermione said as she took her wand out and with a swift flick, Ron's
eye began to turn back to its normal color.

"Thanks, Hermione, and it's good to get some bloody recognition once in a while," Ron said.

Once they were out of the forest, Professor Alric called out the next group and they were led
into the forest. Once they were in, he gave permission for their groups to leave. As they were
leaving, Harry stopped both her and Ron.

"You both- I- good job...is all," Harry said painfully, as he walked past them not bothering to
wait for a response.

"Blimey, that kid is weird," Ron said as he continued back toward Hogwarts.

Hermione had to agree. Harry Potter was not an ordinary individual, and she was going to
find out why.
 Chapter 5

"I asked- no, begged you to not embarrass me but you did more than that. You let that..."
Draco paused, taking a breath before locking eyes with Harry, "textbook with hair, punch
me."

"It's not like you didn't embarrass yourself in the last Quidditch Match, " Blaise said as he
stabbed his fork into a carrot cake, "Besides, that was two weeks ago."

"How was I supposed to see the snitch from behind some chubby Hufflepuff? It doesn't
matter Harry and I made a deal!" Draco complained, drawing curious eyes from those nearby.

Harry couldn't say he enjoyed Halloween, seeing as his parents had been killed by Voldemort
on this day, but the Halloween feast usually made him a bit happier, but this year, like last,
had a much more somber tone to it. Parents were dying, families were being murdered, and
the W.A.A was creeping closer to being a reality for many of the students but Harry couldn't
let that ruin the feast, not tonight.

Harry chuckled amusingly, "I never said yes, and if she hadn't done it, I would have. You
called her a mudblood!"

Draco took a violent bite out of his pie, "It slipped."

"Just like our chances in Quidditch," Blaise replied smoothly

"It's not like you've been getting past too many keepers these days, Zabini. Might I remind
you, I've been doing this for six years now versus your measly four." Draco replied.

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," Blaise remarked

Harry looked around as the party began to dwindle, the music was getting quieter and quieter
and the food wasn't replenishing itself as quickly as it had been.

Draco glanced at his watch, "Shit, I'm late for the gathering."

"Be careful, they were harmless but I fear they'll be emboldened..." Zabini said as he took a
quick glance toward Harry. "By the events of this summer."

Draco leaned in, speaking almost in a whisper, "They are, but they've always listened to me
over Nott; I don't expect that to change as long as I continue to put fear in their hearts."

"Never underestimate anyone," Harry said.

"Don't you need to get there?" Blaise chimed in.

Draco huffed as he got up, "I'll see you both in the chamber tonight."
Harry watched as Draco walked away, there was never a choice for Draco. He was always
going to be a death eater, and when they had become friends the end of the first year, Harry
knew that. He knew the Malfoy's extreme loyalty for Voldemort and he knew that Draco
could be used as a pawn, but he hadn't expected to become as close to Draco as he had
become, and vice-versa.

"Are you ever going to tell us what happened at that wedding?"

Harry glanced at his watch and got up, "Maybe, but for now, prefect duties call."

"I'll see you tonight," Blaise said as he watched those remaining at the party attentively

Harry nodded, before heading out to meet Daphne in front of the common room.

"I still can't believe that dirty bitch mudblood touched Draco. When the Dark Lord
wins...she'll be sorry to have touched royalty." Pansy said leaned up against the fireplace.

Daphne couldn't help but be annoyed by Pansy's mention of Malfoy. Ever since they had
begun their fling last year, Pansy had become almost obsessed with him and Daphne couldn't
help but be annoyed by it. She knew she wasn't alone in her annoyance, Bridget and Millicent
didn't like it either. Nothing ruined a day faster than Pansy detailing how well Draco could
use his tongue during breakfast.

"Poor Malfoy," Daphne drawled sarcastically.

Pansy shot a cold look at Daphne, "Maybe if you knew how to hold a wand then it wouldn't
have happened. Now that I'm thinking about it, maybe that's why Nott cheated on you...
because he wanted a useful witch."

"Pansy, that's really too far. " Millicent gasped, sitting across from Pansy.

"I can make myself useful and show you how Granger punched Malfoy," Daphne said as she
got up from the couch. Pansy was silent as Daphne looked her in the eye, "Good, if you do
change your mind, let me know and I'll gladly show you."

Daphne grabbed her perfect badge, put it on, and quickly stepped out of the common room.
Pansy could be a really good friend when she wanted too, but there were a lot of times
Daphne could hardly stomach her, and this was one of them. She couldn't help but realize just
how much she missed Nott at times; he wasn't perfect, but he understood her in a way that
many people didn't. Even when things were usually rocky, she could always imagine herself
ending up with him, but that stupid wedding happened. She could remember how devastated
she had felt reading about it in the Prophet. The Pureblood Slayer caught red-handed in the
massacre of both families by aurors, and she had never felt so guilty because she had been
mad at him over something, that now, seemed so stupid.

"Greengrass?" Potter asked, unsurely.

Daphne blinked, realizing tears had been falling from her face. Daphne quickly wiped her
tears.

"I'm fine...Let's just go." Daphne said impatiently

"Okay,"

Daphne didn't know what to do with Potter, honestly. She couldn't help feel angry when she
would think about the wedding and his involvement in it. From her observation, he wasn't
that bad of a guy, however, she didn't think he was totally innocent, but she could start to see
why Hermione respected him so much. After fifteen minutes of silence, there was loud
laughter above them. Potter immediately pointed his wand at the source. It was Peeves, who
started laughing maniacally as he zipped back forth through the walls.

"Look who it is the slayer of Purebloods, Farry Peeder! Slay this!" Peeves said.

Peeve's dropped what seemed like a bucket. Potter flicked his wand and before the bucket
could even get anywhere, it froze in the air, unmoving. Peeves looked annoyed as he tried to
make it move but it wouldn't budge.

"You kill everything Hairy Pooper!" Peeves yelled as he flew away.

"I hate that ghost," Potter whispered as they kept walking.

"I think that's something we both have in common," Daphne replied.

There was silence as they continued to walk. She couldn't help but look over at her partner,
who was deep in thought. She could tell he spent a lot of time thinking, maybe too much for
his own good, much like Nott would.

"Do you hate that people call you that - the pureblood slayer, I mean?"

"I don't think anyone loves being called a mass murderer," Potter replied, "Besides... my
father was a pureblood."

Daphne came to the sudden realization of what today was. Fifteen years ago, Potter's parents
had died on this day. She felt a tinge of sadness, he had been dealing with grief far longer
than she had.

"Potter, I-I don't think you're that bad of a guy," Daphne said.

They both looked at each and Potter smiled slightly, "Thank you; I think that's the first nice
thing I've heard you say about me."

It was the first time she had ever seen him even remotely look happy. In fact, this was the
first time they had a conversation that was somewhat lighthearted; it was weird.

Daphne grinned as she opened up a broom closet, "I wouldn't get used to it."

"Yeah, I-
"AVADA KEDAVRA!"

Daphne felt herself being slammed against the floor, as the door exploded in front of her.
There was a loud crunch as her face met the coldness of the stone floor.

"AVAD-

Daphne heard a slash in the air, and a sudden drop hit the stone floor.

"Greengrass, are you okay?" Harry asked.

It took a few seconds to even register what was said, her thoughts scrambled and
disconnected. Daphne picked herself up from a pool of blood, sitting up against the wall.

"Greengrass, I need you to focus, please, right now. Are you okay?" Harry repeated.

Daphne felt her hand, thoughtlessly, move to her nose which was bent in an abnormal place.

"Greengrass...Daphne," Harry said.

Daphne suddenly looked up noticing, her prefect partner, who looked almost scary as he
looked back and forth from her to where a lifeless body lay still from behind them.

"I-I'm...fine." Daphne croaked out.

"Alright, I need to get you back to the common room; we need to go now. Can you run?"

Harry grabbed her hand, pulling her up to her feet. Daphne took out her own wand. She
couldn't think and she couldn't get her hands to stop shaking. Both Harry and Daphne turned
their head as they heard a pair of footsteps run toward them.

"Daphne, I need you to run to the common room or find any professor you can find. Move
quickly but as silently as you can. I'll catch up with you as soon I can, I promise," Harry
whispered as stared at the footsteps approaching, "Go..now."

Daphne turned and ran. She could hear everything, even the beating of her own heart. She
could feel the flow of blood trickle down from her nose as she ran, and she felt she could
break her wand from how tight she was holding it. She was desperate as she ran from
corridor to corridor, praying to stumble upon the headmaster or hell, even Filch would be
nice. Daphne stopped frantically as a boy ran out in front of her, his wand aimed at her. It was
hard to distinguish who he was but she could tell that this boy was around their age.

"Listen, I'm not Harry...I'm not the one you want!" s

The boy did not reply. Daphne held out her wand toward the boy, her hands shaking so much
that she wasn't sure she would be able to fight him even if she had too.

"AVADA KEDAVRA!" He yelled as the familiar green spell shot forward toward her.
Daphne dropped against the floor, her scattered mind only allowing her to think of one spell
in retaliation,"Bombarda!"

The young boy yelled as the spell threw him against a nearby wall, Daphne felt sick as his
lifeless body lay crumpled on the stone floor, but she got up and continued to run, not
glancing at the body she had left. She wanted to vomit, but she knew she was close, and that
was all that mattered. She so desperately wanted to hear Pansy insult her or anyone for that
matter again.

"Daphne."

Daphne turned to see Harry, who had his wand pointed at her. She felt relieved.

"The Aurors are on the way. You should have been in the common room by now, why aren't
you?" Harry demanded, almost in an accusatory tone

"Wait, You should of- didn't you see the...the body?" Daphne stammered out.

"I gave orders to Filch and came straight to you." Harry said.

"No, Pott-Harry, I-

Daphne didn't have time to finish as a purple spell propelled forward from the shadows,
directed at Harry's back. Daphne, felt time slow down dramatically. She didn't know why and
she couldn't understand it, but she felt herself moving to protect him. As the spell hit her, pain
erupted through her body and the last thing she could see was an image of complete and utter
shock upon Harry's face as she fell to the ground.

Harry flicked his wand and the boy blew up in his flames, lighting up the halls as his screams
echoed against the stone walls. Harry knelt beside Daphne, who was twitching on the ground
and began waving his wand over her. He was doing well at not letting his thoughts out, but
the only thing that was going through his mind was why she would sacrifice herself for him?
Harry heard other footsteps behind him.

"Put your wand on the ground!"

Harry turned to see Aurors surrounding him as he was bent over Daphne. A
head auror stepped out in front, he was the closest to them.

"I won't say it again, put your wand on the ground." The head auror said.

"Take her to the Infirmary, now." Harry said with the same level of authority as he finished a
few spells and put his wand on the floor, immediately having it accio'd by an auror. That
would hopefully slow down the curses enough for her life to be saved. Harry felt his hands
arms snap behind his back and his wrists tied as two Aurors came and picked him up from
the ground so he could walk. Two other Aurors lifted Daphne from the ground and took her
to the infirmary.

"Follow us, Mr. Potter," An auror said as they began walking.

It was a simple five-minute walk before they entered into Dumbledore's office. Dumbledore
was standing at his desk with both Kingsley Shacklebolt and Tonks next to him, a tall man
stood on the other side of the desk accompanied by aurors and as they entered he turned
around, revealing that it was Rufus Scrimgeour, who had aged quite considerably since the
last time Harry had seen him which had been last summer.

"What's the situation, Arran?" Scrimgeour said as he began walking down the stairs followed
by Dumbledore.

"Ernie Macmillan, and another boy, from Gryffindor, are confirmed dead, sir. I
have aurors that are looking into the identity of the Gryffindor boy as he had been burnt
beyond recognition, and a Slytherin girl is being rushed to the infirmary. She was hit with a
pretty nasty curse and she hasn't been identified yet, sir," The auror Arran handed Scrimgeour
Harry's wand. "Harry Potter was discovered on the scene, and his wand confirmed that he
killed the two deceased boys. However, the two boys both had the killing curse on their
wand, with the Macmillian boy having an additional imperius curse."

Harry looked over at Dumbledore who was pensive. It didn't make sense, Ernie was a
Hufflepuff, and a Gryffindor was involved?

"It was a set-up," Harry said to himself.

Scrimgeour shook his head in disbelief, "Let me know the identities of the two unidentified
as soon as you can."

"Yes, sir," Arran said as he left the group.

Scrimgeour looked over at Harry before looking at Dumbledore, "If I don't do something, the
people will have my head."

"It seems your auror delivered the truth to you, Minister. Mr. Potter attempted to protect his
classmate and school against comprised individuals, however grim the outcome was."
Dumbledore said.

"It doesn't matter! When this gets out...people will be outraged! " Scrimgeour quickly turned
to look at Harry, who was watching intently, "He must have a trial! Harry Potter must have a
trial."

"You think persecuting me will save your corrupt ministry?" Harry asked, coldly.

"Scrimgeour, that will not be necessary or helpful- Dumbledore, retorted, however as cut off
by the Minister.

Scrimgeour turned back to Dumbledore, "Enough, Albus! You are not in control… I am! I
did you a favor once and let go without a trial, but I cannot be seen as weak... not right now.
We must show strength if we are to combat the Dark Lord and that means making tough-

Whatever Scrimgeour was going to say was interrupted as the auror came back in the room.
"Sir, Cormac Mclaggen and Daphne Greengrass were the unnamed victims...all of Pureblood
lineage, sir, " Arran said, entering the room.

Scrimgeour sighed, "As I feared, Harry Potter, you are under arres-

"I'm sorry, Minister, but there is no need for that to happen tonight," Dumbledore interjected.
"There will be no trial until the conditions of Mrs. Greengrass become abundantly clear.
However, because I understand the nature of politics, to show the Ministry is perdurable, I
will step down as Headmaster."

There were audible gasps from the Aurors present and Tonks. Harry didn't say anything, he
knew better than to get involved.

"Thus allowing you to install someone the Ministry approves of. This will make you seem
tough, if even a little arrogant, for standing up to an old wizard like me." Dumbledore said,
eying Scrimgeour.

Scrimgeour didn't say anything for a while, but finally, after a long period of silence, he
spoke, "I do not appreciate you telling me my options, but I appreciate and approve of your
offer. Effective tomorrow, you will step down as Headmaster, and when asked why, you will
say that Hogwarts needs better protection that only the Ministry could provide."

Tonks blurted out, "Sir, with all due respect, Headmaster Dumbledore is the greatest wizard
since-well, since, Merlin, it would be un-

"Enough! I do not care; the Ministry is more than capable," Scrimgeour turned to the Aurors.
"Mr. Potter is free to go. I need some of you to patrol the halls tonight, you can divide it
amongst yourself."

Harry felt his hands become free and an auror gave him his wand back.

"Arran, will you escort Mr. Potter back to his common room, please?" Scrimgeour turned to
face Harry, "I would be a lot more careful if I were you, ."

Harry didn't bother to speak; he didn't have much to say. Harry gave a quick glance to
Dumbledore, who gave him an elderly smile before turning toward Kingsley. Harry turned
and left the office, his mind spinning, trying to process everything that happened.

Once Arran had escorted him to the common room, Harry made his way to the fireplace,
looking around to make sure no one was around before speaking in parseltongue. The fire
died as the fireplace split into two revealing a stairwell. Harry quickly descended and walked
until he was in the familiar chamber.

Both Draco and Blaise were already there. Draco was pacing along the room while even
Blaise looked somewhat worried. It took a few seconds before they finally noticed Harry
approaching.

"Potter, the death eaters had no part in this tonight- everyone was present, we were all there
until we heard aurors shuffling through the corridors. If I knew anything was going to
happen, I would have stopped it." Draco said quickly.
Harry didn't say anything but he did collapse into an armchair across from Blaise.

"I killed two innocent people tonight and the only person I was supposed to protect might
die," Harry said flatly as he let his hands run through his hair and his forehead rest on his
palms, "Because of tonight, I basically helped make sure the war aid act becomes a reality."

Even as Harry said this, he felt numb. He knew what he was saying was heavy, but he
couldn't feel the heaviness; it all felt numb. The room was silent, even Draco didn't bother to
say anything. Five or ten minutes must have passed before anything was spoken again.

"Draco, Blaise... I don't care how, but find out who was responsible for this." Harry
deadpanned.

"What are you going to do once you find them?" Draco asked.

Harry stood up, intensely staring at the wall in front of him for a while, "I'm going to live up
to that fucking name I was given."
 Chapter 6

Thank you to my beta, Haphne24

Attack at Hogwarts

Headmaster Dumbledore steps down

An attack took place last night in which two students were killed and one critically injured.
Sources inside the ministry have leaked that Harry Potter may have been involved in the
incident and may have been the reason for the two deaths. Names have not been revealed yet,
but the sources confirmed that all victims were of pureblood lineage and had no affiliations
with death eaters. This morning, Headmaster Albus Dumbledore announced that he would be
stepping down from his position as headmaster, citing that "The school would be far safer in
the hands of the ministry and that he applauds the minister for his tough action on the Dark
Lord." Minister for Magic Scrimgeour had only this to say, "I am saddened that we are losing
undoubtedly one of the greatest headmasters of our time, loved by students and staff alike.
However, I am confident in the ministry's ability to carry out its duties in protecting its
citizens and students. I am asking the Board of Governors to stand with me in hiring John
Dawlish as the new headmaster. I am confident he has the experience, the insight, and the
vision to make sure Hogwarts is not only safe but prepares your children for the tough
decisions ahead. I promise we are doing everything in our power to ensure you that this war
is under control. I urge citizens to continue to stay vigilant and continue to support the
ministry in these difficult times."

Hermione set the newspaper down and leaned into Neville, who wrapped his arms around
her. Much like many other students, Hermione couldn't help but feel the gloom that had
quickly enveloped the campus at the announcement of Dumbledore stepping down and that
two students had been killed. She couldn't believe any of it, but classes had even been
canceled and there had been far more aurors roaming around than usual. Basically confirmed,
rumors had been circulating that Cormac Mclaggen, and Ernie Macmillian were the two who
had died. She didn't know who had gotten injured yet, which she assumed meant they were
probably in Slytherin, which is why she hadn't heard.

"It gets worse and worse every day..." Neville trailed off as he stared into the crackling fire,
almost as if waiting for something jump out, "Hermione… maybe you should think about not
coming back, you know? I mean, after Christmas- not forever, of course, but for a little while,
at least? It would be safer."

Hermione unwrapped herself from Neville's arms to look him in the eye, "I'm not afraid of
Voldemort or his death eaters-

Neville flinched.

"- and you shouldn't be either! I'm not leaving the place I call home just because of that-that,
miserable man! I'm damn proud to be what I am, and I will not be run off!"
"You know, you're really smart, Hermione, but that man...because of his power...my parents
can't even recognize their own son..their only son. I will always be afraid ...and you should be
too," Neville said as he quickly got up, tears streaming from his eyes, "I'll...see you later."

Before Hermione could get up, Neville had already left toward his room. Hermione couldn't
move, as the sting of his words rattled inside of her brain, the only sound coming from the
fire as it popped. She felt like an idiot, he was just trying to be protective, she shouldn't have
snapped like she had.

"I guess now would be a good time to go work with Madam Pomfrey," she said openly.

Hermione shook her head as she got up and went upstairs to her room. Once she entered her
dorm, no one was there besides Lavender Brown who was sitting on her own bed.

"Oh...Hermione, I thought you would have been at the memorial by now?" Lavender asked as
she hid something under her pillow.

Hermione could tell she had been crying. If she remembered correctly, Lavender and Cormac
had a brief stint last year.

"Memorial?" Hermione asked.

"Yeah, Even though nothing's been confirmed, aurors are letting us have a service for Cormac
and Ernie. Are you going?" Lavender asked.

"No, I'm going to go work with Madam Pomfrey," Hermione said as she changed clothes.

"Oh... I just don't understand...How can they continue to let that evil monster go? He's
obviously guilty." Lavender said loudly, "It's awful, he's a really messed up person, isn't he?
That's what Ron-Ron thinks, anyway, He says he could be as bad as you-know-who!"

"No one is as bad as you-Voldemort," Hermione said as a Lavender flinched, "Besides, we

don't even know if he was involved; the only proof we have is some newspaper...that hasn't
always been the model of journalistic integrity, I might add."

"Katie said she saw aurors escorting him to the office earlier this morning!" Lavender
exclaimed.

Hermione pulled over her robe, "It's not wise to trust everything you hear, Lavender."

"Well, I'm sure people tried to defend you-know-who before he was you-know-who too,"
Lavender said angrily.

Hermione rolled her eyes before waving Lavender goodbye and leaving out from her dorm.
There was no way she believed Harry was some younger Voldemort. She needed to know
why everything involved him and why he was so powerful for his age. She didn't even know
what she would do with the information once she found it, but she had to know. The only
thing that worried her was whether the information she wanted would be bigger than she
could fathom. Hermione sighed, as she made her way to the hospital wing, maybe Neville
was right? Maybe she was better off leaving, but that's not what she believed in. She wouldn't
sit on the sidelines as people died, she wanted to help, no, she had to help.

"PLEASE, I DON'T-"

Hermione was brought out of her thoughts at the sound of someone yelling at the end of
another corridor. Hermione pulled out her wand, making sure to cast a silencing charm before
sneaking down that hall. As she got closer, she could hear groans and mumbling and she
quietly peered around the corner. Draco Malfoy was standing over a Slytherin boy, who was
being held down by Crabbe and Goyle. She quickly pulled herself back, fighting the urge to
scream out for an auror.

" Let me make this clear for you. You scream, bite, or hesitate in giving me the information I
want, I will gladly let Goyle turn you into a woman! Crabbe, let's go!" Malfoy said.

"Malfoy, please-I promise, I don't- The boy stuttered.

"Goyle, make him talk," Draco said.

The boy's scream were muffled but still shocked Hermione. Instinctually, Hermione brought
her hands to her mouth to avoid yelling, but as she did this, her wand fell from her hands. Her
heart dropped as she watched it crash onto to the ground and roll a few inches away from her.

"Stop... alright, finally, ready to confess?"

Hermione felt relief, Malfoy didn't hear her wand fall. Quietly and quickly, she picked it up,
gripping it closely.

"Fine-please...no more. Listen, All I know is that there's a rumor that- that that some people
here- different houses- have been imperio'd. I don't know anything else, just that it's
apparently coming from You-Know-Who himself. "

"Not exactly what I wanted, but it's a start, hmm...alright, let him go," Malfoy said.

"Why do you need this information? Is it for him...the pureblood slayer, I mean?" The boy
questioned.

"We all play our part in serving the Dark Lord, and I have my part, it's that simple... Now,
you tell anyone about this meeting, you know what I'll have to do you or anyone you tell.
Right?"

Hermione turned and prepared to leave, just as Malfoy jumped from around the corner and
yelled, "Petrificus Totalus".

Hermione slammed herself into the opposite wall to avoid the spell, causing a sharp pain to
go through her shoulder. She could hear her the pounding of her heart, as she prepared herself
for any other spells. Hermione pointed her wand at Malfoy, she could wipe the floor with him
and she would be impressed if either Crabbe and Goyle knew how to use a wand.
"Ahh, well now, seems we have an eavesdropper...nurse mudblood!" Malfoy jeered, which
caused Crabbe and Goyle to do the same.

"Listen, you parasitic worm, whatever you're thinking about doing, you know you can't beat
me, and aurors are around here!" Hermione said.

Malfoy sneered, "All the aurors are either with Potter or at that memorial service. Besides,
I'm not wasting my time on a mudblood like you; I've got much more important things to do."

"Whatever you or Voldemort have planned will be stopped! You won't get away with it!"
Hermione screeched.

Both Crabbe and Goyle flinched while Malfoy laughed, "Goyle, make sure our friend gets
back to his dorms safely and quietly."

Malfoy pocketed his wand, walked past Hermione, who was prepared for any tricks, but
Malfoy simply walked past her not even bothering to acknowledge her.

"Oh, one last thing, I would be careful about sharing that information. We have
ears...everywhere and we wouldn't want our little nurse mudblood to get injured now, would
we?" Malfoy said as he continued walking. At the hall, Malfoy turned his head and his face
went red, "Crabbe, what the hell are you doing? COME ON!"

Crabbe was sitting on the floor watching the exchange, and at the mention of his name, he
quickly got up and ran after Malfoy "Oh... sorry, boss... I didn't know you wanted me to
follow!"

Hermione thought she heard Malfoy mutter something about zucchini before turning at the
end of the hall. The Slytherin boy limped past her, his eyes completely focused ahead of him.
Hermione stood there for a while processing everything that had just happened before leaving
the hall. Allegedly, there were multiple students under the imperius in Hogwarts, meaning the
two in last night's attack were most likely under the spell and there were more. She wanted to
go run and warn Dumbledore but she felt a knot in her stomach as she realized that would no
longer be possible. She had to warn someone..with power. This scared her, more than she
wanted to admit since it was something she had read, but for it to be actually happening was
scarier than she could have imagined.

As she entered the hospital wing, she noticed how empty it was, usually, it was filled with at
least three students but only one lay on the bed at this time. A girl was sitting on one side of
it, her wand in her hand, her attention focused on whoever lay on the bed, not even unmoved
by Hermione's entrance.

"Hermione, dear! Are you okay?" Madam Pomfrey said as she came over to Hermione.

"Yes, Ma'am; I'm fine!" She said as she put her things down. She wondered whether to tell
Madam Pomfrey what had just happened with Malfoy.

"You know it's fine if you take the day off today, It's been a chaotic day for everyone."
Madam Pomfrey said.
"Did Daphne take the day off?" Hermione asked.

Madam Pomfrey's face saddened as she gestured toward the bed. Hermione felt her the knot
in her stomach become tighter as she walked over. The person laying on the bed was Daphne
who was unmoving. Hermione looked over at the young girl, who must be Astoria
Greengrass, Daphne's younger sister.

Hermione turned back to Madam Pomfrey, who was saddened.

"Will she be okay?" Hermione whispered.

" I know the curse... it's almost like a variation of the cruciatus curse. It's designed to make
the brain shut it's own body down, which is why every so often her vitals should drop
suddenly and rapidly, and she'll wake up screaming and vomiting before passing back out."

Hermione felt sick; that sounded awful.

"She should have already been dead a few minutes after the spell but by luck, I suppose, she
made it. However, there's a more despicable part of the curse, if the person manages to
survive the initial vital drop, the curse will continue to torture her using her own worst fears
and worries hoping to compel her to give up her own life. " Madam Pomfrey shook her head
in disgust, "As I've said before, the first rule to someone being healed is that they have to
want to be healed, so the truth is she could be fine, eventually the curse will wear off, but
that's if she doesn't give up and who knows about after."

Hermione felt saddened as she looked over toward her fellow healer, "That's...awful, who
could do such a thing?"

"Only a despicable person could do this, and unfortunately, war brings out the despicable."

"Madam Pomfrey... do you think Harry did it?" Hermione asked.

"No, it wasn't him," she said quite firmly, which was surprising to Hermione. "Hermione,
would you take inventory, I want to be sure we have everything we need." She asked.

"Yes, ma'am," Hermione replied.

Hermione heard the screeching of a chair as Astoria stood up. Her hand tightly gripping her
wand as she looked over at Hermione and Pomfrey before walking to leave.

"Ms. Greengrass, please stay out of trouble!" Madam Pomfrey said as Astoria walked out the
door, "We already have enough of it."

Hermione put her attention back on Daphne. Madam Pomfrey was right, there was more than
enough trouble for everyone.

Harry stuffed another piece of bacon down his throat.

"Is Mr. Potter want more?" one of the house-elves asked.

"No, I'm full, but thank you!"

For once Harry felt extremely tired, not being able to sleep even with an additional potion
and then the auror summons earlier this morning. They went over every detail of last night
and examined his memory in a pensive, going over it multiple times to check for tampering
before admitting that it probably was true. Finally, they let him go, to which he went straight
to the kitchen because he was extremely hungry. Harry took one last sip of his orange juice
before leaving. He wished he could have seen Dumbledore before he left, but he knew if
Dumbledore wanted him, he would find a way. It made sense Dumbledore would offer to
leave, it enabled him not to be tied down at Hogwarts and allowed Harry not to be crucified
just yet. One thing he had learned from his mentor, by extension Aberforth as well, was to
always think ahead. After thinking about everything last night, he wished he had been more
thoughtful. He was too careless, and for that, she could've died and two innocent boys lost
their lives. He could have stopped them, if he had heard them coming and he should have
known there was more than one, he could have saved her, but she had saved him.

Daphne risked her life for him; the thought had been at the forefront of his mind since last
night. She had purposefully jumped in front of that spell, and it didn't make any sense. Harry
was sure he wouldn't have done the same thing if the shoe was on the other foot. He wanted
to go visit her in the hospital, but he knew it was better not to raise any more suspicion. Harry
kept walking, paying attention to his surroundings, and the people and aurors that had passed
him. Some would stare and quietly whisper but a lot more were just sad. It was one thing to
being reminded of all the bad that was happening outside the castle but another to be
personally reminded inside the walls. Aurors were a little more professional, glancing at
Harry only quickly before going back to scanning the area. Eventually, he made it to the first
floor where Moaning Myrtle's bathroom was located.

Harry pulled out his wand and stopped once he turned the corner to where Moaning Myrtle's
bathroom was located.

"You can come out now; I noticed you've been following me for a while," Harry said loudly
as he turned around

A girl with brown hair came from behind the corner. Her face was austere, but her hands
were shaking as she pointed her wand toward Harry.

"How could you tell?" she said, her tone stern.

"You started following me on the third floor without any silencing charms, the third floor is
empty and the hallway before you get to the first floor is just as empty to which you were still
following me...rather closely I might add."

"It doesn't matter... I know you hurt my sister and you're not going to get away." The girl
said.

Sister? Harry forgot that Daphne had a sister. It further dawned on him that her sister must
think he was the reason her sister was hurt.

"Astora?-
"Astoria," she corrected.

"Astoria, I wasn't the one who hurt your sister."

Astoria's wand did not waver, "I know you're powerful, you're the only one who could have
done something like that curse to her and you killed the Nott family, so why not someone
close to them, right?"

Harry sighed as he pocketed his wand, to which Astoria shot a nonverbal spell at him. Harry
didn't have to move out the way as the spell went over his head; it was a warning shot.

"Don't underestimate me, Potter. I'm not going to leave until you undo the curse on my sister
or you kill me." She was serious. Even with her shaking, she was prepared to do whatever it
took to get the answers she wanted out of him. Harry was a little impressed, he didn't expect
her to know nonverbal spells nor had anyone ever been this bold to him, but then again it
started to seem like all the Greengrass family were a confrontational bunch.

Harry slowly pulled his wand out of his pocket before tossing it toward Astoria, "Do you
know the reverse spell? Use it, that should clear this up. "

Astoria nodded, moving slowly to grab his wand, her eyes, and wand still unmoving from
Harry.

"Prior Incantato," she said, while finally focusing on the wand. Golden threads emerged from
Harry's wand, only two threads were a dark purple color, each listing a previous spell he had
done over the past few days. Astoria carefully examining each one.

"The two purple threads are the dark spells, I've used over the past few days, neither one was
the curse afflicted on Daphne." Harry calmly said.

"You could have used someone else's wand." Astoria accused.

Harry got angry, "Listen to yourself, If I was as evil as you think I am, I would have killed
you already."

Astoria's wand lowered, obviously, thinking about what he had said. Harry's wand flew from
Astoria's hand into Harry's as he quickly ran to grab her hand, "Follow my lead," he said as
he pulled her into Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. Astoria tried to yell but Harry covered her
mouth and pushed her into one of the stalls. Harry made a 'shhh' motion before closing the
stall and entering into a stall beside her.

A couple of seconds went by before two aurors entered the bathroom.

"Man, this bathroom gives me the creeps," one of the aurors said

"Myrtle did die here,"

One of the aurors took a stroll down the aisle, not bothering to check the stalls.
"What do you think about Steve's new haircut? It's so terrible." One of the aurors said as they
left the bathroom, Harry patiently waited until he knew they had left the floor before opening
the stall. When Harry went to open Astoria's stall, he was met with a hard punch directly to
his face. Harry fell to the floor as he grabbed his nose, muttering obscenities.

"Don't you know I'm a lady? You don't have to be so rough!"

"WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!" Harry shouted.

Astoria smiled sadly, ignoring Harry's outburst, "I guess it's true then, you're not the one that
hurt my sister."

Harry got up, wiping the blood away from his face and wandlessly fixing his nose, "Oh, I
wonder how you came up with that conclusion?"

"How did she get hurt, it couldn't have been Ernie or Cormac, they weren't death eaters,"
Astoria stated.

Harry sighed, "They were under the imperius curse, a classic Voldemort tactic.
I...wasn't careful and your sister got hurt. I wasn't exactly sure of the curse at the time, but I
was able to slow it down."

Astoria flinched at the sound of Voldemort's name as she put her wand up, "Do you know
who's responsible for putting them under the imperious?"

Harry shrugged, "Not sure yet, but I will be soon enough."

"I'm sorry for attacking you...it's just…she's my sister and she and my dad are all I have."

"She'll be fine," Harry replied, calmly, rubbing his nose.

Astoria smiled slightly, "Thanks...I guess you're not as bad as I thought you were."

Harry frowned, "Thanks?"

"There is one more thing though? You are really powerful, and you can do magic without a
wand...Will you teach me everything you know? "

"No," Harry said flatly.

"Why not? I'm worthy enough!" Astoria pleaded.

"What is wrong with you?" Harry asked, "You were just blaming me for all the evil things in
the world and now you want me to train you?"

"I apologized! if we're not enemies, we can be friends," Astoria suggested.

Harry glared at her, "We're not friends."

"I said we could be," Astoria said as she began leaving the restroom, "You'll come around,
trust me."

Harry watched as she left the first floor in a hurry. Harry exhaled out of relief, but he had a
bad feeling that wouldn't be the last time he would have to deal with her.
 Chapter 7

Daphne felt blissful as she sniffed another flower. She was at her favorite spot in the world ; t
he backyard garden at the Greengrass Manor. No one bothered Daphne here, not even
Astoria. Daphne began walking down the paved path until she got to her favorite spot, at the
end of the garden was huge cliff that overlooked the sea below it. Daphne sat on the edge
watching as the waves crashed below ; s he could stay here for hours.

"There's my little queen!"

Daphne turned around to see her mother coming down the path, two house-elves following
behind her.

"Mom, I'M NOT LITTLE," Daphne said as she got up to hug her .

"You'll always be little to me!" She said as she held Daphne tightly.

Daphne felt overwhelmed with joy ; s he couldn't remember when she had been this happy.

"You are getting married soon, you shouldn't be hiding. Everyone is looking for you! You
shouldn't keep everyone waiting on your big day." Her mother said.

Daphne smiled, "I'll be there soon. I love you mom."

"Are you nervous?" Her mother asked.

"No, today...feels like the happiest day of my life." Daphne replied.

"It's good to see you happy, now if only your sister was in a better mood."

"Astoria is a pest," Daphne smirked.

"I know how much she gets on your nerves, but she's your sister. Family is everything; don't
forget that." Her mother wisely said.

Daphne turned back to the cliff, "I won't, she's a pest, but she's my pest." Daphne smiled.

Her mom laughed, "That's right," with a quick kiss on Daphne's cheek, she turned to leave,
"Don't be too long!"

Daphne stared out toward the horizon for about another ten minutes before turning back
toward the estate. As she left the garden and entered the house, she was met with a mixture of
her favorite aromas, all pleasantly reminding her that she was getting married to the love of
her life today.

"Damn, you look beautiful!"

Daphne turned her head to see her fiancee Theodore Nott, descending down the stairs.
"I was hoping for Gilderoy Lockhart, but I guess you're not so bad," Daphne said as she
kissed Nott on the cheek.

"That hurt more than you know, but I'm sure we have tons of time for you to make it up to
me!" Theodore pointed to a clock on the wall, "Well, we better get going; Purebloods hate
waiting especially my family."

Daphne's mom burst from the room, "You two lovebirds, let's go!"

Daphne grinned, "I guess it's time."

Daphne made her way to the front yard where tons of guest were looking as she and
Theodore made their way down to an aisle. The entire yard was littered with guest and
elegant decorations littered with the Greengrass colors and symbols. Was this really
happening? Before she could finish her thought, there was a loud scream from behind her.
Daphne turned her head to see people pointing next to her, Daphne looked over and saw T
heodore kneeled over, blood pouring from his body. Daphne fell to the ground beside him, she
didn't know what to do. As he bled out, he grabbed her, covering her white dress with blood.
Daphne began to cry as she watched his life fade away. There was another explosion that
came from inside the house.

"Daphne, we need to go now!" As her mother yelled this, her body exploded into pieces,
spraying Daphne and the surrounding areas with blood. Daphne began to sob, laying across
T heodore's body.

"It's over for you, Greengrass. Your entire family will be wiped out." Daphne stared up,
wiping away the tears as Harry Potter bent down in front of her; an evil grin situated on his
face. He let his hand rub her cheek slightly.

"You can end your pain and suffering. Perform the Avada Kedavra on yourself and it'll be all
over. You can be with your Mom, Theodore, and your grandparents. Don't you miss them? If I
have to do it, it will be a lot more painful."

Daphne felt compelled to take her wand out ; s he could be with everyone who was gone.

"That's it. You know the words, it'll be over before you know it. Just let it go." Harry
suggested.

Daphne looked up at Harry. This couldn't be real?

"This isn't real...it can't be," Daphne whispered to herself as she looked at Theodore and
pieces of her mom. Daphne pointed the wand at Harry.

"Do you have the courage to kill me, Greengrass?" Harry asked.

She wanted her mouth to move, to say the words, but they wouldn't move. Daphne lowered
her wand as she looked around her, there were bodies littered everywhere; both her sister and
her dad were laying the ground, lifeless.

"You purebloods are all the same...weak, " Harry hissed.

"I...won't... I won't do it," she said as tears continued to flow. Daphne looked up at Harry, "I
won't do it,"

"I'll make you change your mind, then. Crucio." Harry said venomously, while he pointed his
wand and fired the spell.

Daphne began to scream out from the top of her lungs as pain enveloped her entire body.
Everything part of her body felt like it was being both stabbed and burned at the same time.
After what seemed liked hours, the pain went away.

"How about now?"

Daphne could no longer move her lips, she could no longer even remember who she was, but
she knew one thing. She knew she couldn't give up. She wouldn't.

"Never," Daphne said.

Daphne shot up like a rocket, vomiting on herself; she felt disoriented as her surroundings
became clear.

"Madam Pomfrey, she's up!" a familiar voice yelled

"Is-is this another sick dream?" Daphne said weakly as she pushed the vomit-covered covers
off of herself. A flood of memories began coming back; every vision felt endless, and every
vision was in some way more evil than the last.

"Daphne-

"I can't...I can't do this anymore," Daphne whispered as she began crying

She felt a hand gently rest on her shoulder, "It's okay...it's over now, Daphne."

Harry leaned back against the carriage seats, it felt good to be out of the castle for once.
Draco and Blaise followed after him. It had been a week since the Halloween slaying, as
others started referring to it, and even though Harry's name had been cleared he knew people
still blamed him for what had happened.

"We know there are more students under the imperious curse around the school, but we are
still flat on any leads." Blaise said as he stared out of the carriage, "People aren't as willing to
talk as they used to be."

"We're not even sure if this was done by anyone here. The Dark Lord could have done it
before the start of the term. It's impossible finding out information. I would ask my father
but...you know," Draco said as he twiddled with his fingers.

"It doesn't matter, someone in Hogwarts is doing Tom Riddle's bidding, whether cursed or
not, it's still happening." Harry said, "We need to keep tabs on every pureblood...even the
ones we wouldn't normally."
"Speaking of the imperius curse, I've been researching whether or not there's any way to
counteract or at least show the imperius spell. There's a couple of outdated and complicated
and risky potions that could help but nothing really overt, but it wouldn't be an unforgivable
if it had a counter." Blaise said as he looked over at Harry.

"It doesn't matter, we need to focus on the possibility; we need to look at the information we
have." Harry said impatiently, "Focus on the purebloods, every single one...even Pansy.
Blaise, the only sure-fire way to beat it is through sheer will, and if we can help someone get
from under the spell then they'll likely know how something to help us."

"If it's from a student then the spell shouldn't be that strong, but if it's from the Dark Lord, it's
impossible," Blaise said as the carriage stopped.

Draco opened the door of the carriage, climbing out first, "I really just need a drink,"

Harry grinned as he pulled a hood over his head; he wouldn't mind one either.

"Dumbledore will know the answer right?" Draco said as Blaise got out of the carriage.

"Maybe," Harry replied, "Let's go find out."

Aurors were littered across the little town of Hogsmeade, carefully examining everyone who
had passed them. Harry kept his head down as they passed through the more populated shops
of Hogsmeade before arriving at a more shady section of the town where Hog's head was
located. As they entered, a mixture of both pleasant and unpleasant smells hit him. Aberforth
was standing behind the bar, hooded as he made eyes with Harry.

Draco and Blaise grabbed a table while Harry quietly made his way to Aberforth's office.
Aberforth followed behind him locking the door before pulling out his wand and putting up
several enchantments. Aberforth then pointed his wand at Harry.

"What did I tell you the night Voldemort came back?"

"Get ready kid, things are about to get a hell of a lot more difficult," Harry said as he sat in
one of the chairs.

Aberforth put his wand away before pulling off his hood, "I will be damned if that hasn't been
true!"

Aberforth went and plumped himself down into a chair across from him, bringing a flask out
of his pocket to take a deep gulp of it, liquid spilled onto his dirty beard and robe as he
pushed his head back to finish the drink. Finally, he slammed the flask down onto the wooden
desk, burping as he used his sleeves to wipe away the liquid from his face.

As soon as he finished, there was loud pop in the office as Dumbledore appeared next to
Harry.

"What took you so long?" Aberforth asked impatiently.

Dumbledore turned to look at the portrait of his sister that hung on the wall. Harry was
familiar with the incident that caused her death and the unending rift between the two
brothers since that day. It always reminded him how human they both were and how much it
had shaped them both.

Dumbledore turned back toward Aberforth who had pulled another flask from his desk.

"My apologies Aberforth, I would offer you some sweets, but I don't think candy is what you
want," Dumbledore said as he sat down. He turned toward Harry, "I apologize to you, Harry,
as well. I'm sure it's been a difficult and sudden week for you. Now, I'm sure we have much
to discuss."

"Now that you've left both the ministry and Hogwarts to rot, what's your master plan?"
Aberforth asked as he took a swig of the new flask.

"I've spoken with Severus. His time talking with Mrs. Lestrange has led him to believe that a
horcrux, the Hufflepuff Cup, is located in her vault," Dumbledore said.

"You still continue to trust that sniveling piece of shit," Aberforth said loudly.

"Yes, I do."

"Then you're more of a bloody fool than I thought, " Aberforth countered.

Harry had to agree. He did not trust and would never trust Severus Snape, not after finding
out he was sole reason his parents were dead. Although he was appreciative of Snape
teaching him Occlumency, Harry would never see Snape as anything more than a
backstabber.

"Even if he was right, it doesn't matter, there's no way get the hufflepuff cup without
Voldemort finding out about it." Harry said, "Any plans to break into the most secure place in
all of magical Britain is foolish."

"You are right, Harry, that would be foolish indeed. However, Rodolphus Lestrange and a
group of death eaters will be visiting the McLaggen family to coerce them into pledging their
support for Voldemort. Fortunately, the order along with Aberforth and I will be there to
surprise them."

Harry began putting together the pieces, "You're planning to use the imperius curse on him."

"He and a few other death eaters will escape the battle under the effects of the curse. "

There was a silence, the only noise coming from the liquid in Aberforth's flask being swished
around the container as he continued to drink from it, Harry finally broke the silence, "It's too
risky. If someone gets away then everything we're doing is comprised. "

"Rest assured, boy, I'm not letting any of those goat shits get away," Aberforth said as
slammed his flask down, allowing the liquid to splash all over his desk. "But does any of this
matter, if we still lose this fucking war?"
Aberforth stood up hovering directly over Dumbledore, "Everything I hear sounds damn
good, but when it comes to the actual war, we don't have the wizards or the resources to fight.
Once he has control of the ministry and Hogwarts, he will be unstoppable, and we've done
next to shit to do anything about it."

"I have it under control, Aberforth," Dumbledore said calmly.

Aberforth glared at Dumbledore, "Just like you had the first war under control? We would
have lost if not for whatever the fuck happened that Halloween night. "

"Aberforth, enough-

"All my life, people have put you on a pedestal, thinking that you can do no wrong. Hell, they
would drink your shit if you said it cured spattergroit...but they don't know the real you."
Aberforth pointed at the portrait of Arianna, "She knew...the real you. I know the real you-

Harry could simply watch the exchange between the two brothers, he felt like an intruder on
the years of tension that had been built between both.

"-Aberforth, Listen to me-

"-No, Albus, you listen to me," Aberforth yelled, slamming his fist against the desk. "You
don't have what it takes to lead in war; you don't have this under control. You do nothing but
stall and hide….just like with your old lover...Grindelwald. You fought him because you had
too, not because you wanted too, and you didn't even have the nerve to slit his fucking
throat...even after everything that bastard did. "

"Aberforth...I'm sorry. I know it hurts you to think that I don't remember that day, but I do...I
will never forget what happened that day. It's something that haunts me every day...just like it
haunts you," Dumbledore slowly pulled out his right hand, showcasing the black and
withered parts of it. "I couldn't contain myself...There it was, in my grasp, the resurrection
stone and at that moment, I wanted to do nothing more than to see them again...our family, to
beg for forgiveness...to let her know how much I love her...but I was foolish and because of it
I will be dead before the summer is out."

There were tears streaming from Dumbledore's sorrowful face as Aberforth fell back into his
wooden chair with a with a loud thud, Harry was sure the chair would break, but it didn't.
Aberforth picked up his flask, bringing it to his lips to take a long sip, finally, he put the flask
down, "If you expect me to cry, I won't."

"It's quite alright, but you need to know that it's not because I'm selfish. Not killing
Grindelwald was the most difficult decision I've ever made, but killing him would not
absolve me of the wickedness that I sought penance for, and his death would be too easy of
an escape from all the evil he had done. We both were doomed to remember the sins we had
committed. "

There was a very long silence. As both Albus and Aberforth sat quietly, reflecting on their
conversation. Harry could do nothing but observe the two. Finally, Aberforth glanced at
Harry, a look of recognition found his face.
Aberforth took a deep forced breath, "The point is...it doesn't matter how many horcruxes we
destroy or anything else for that matter, we need to be better prepared; we need to more
resources to actually fight this war."

"My priorities are to make sure Harry can fight Voldemort when the time comes, but you
have to trust me, I will not leave the order without the necessary resources," Dumbledore said
as he got up. "I will see you tonight, Aberforth. Harry, be cautious and I'm sorry that we
didn't get much of a chance to talk, but we will soon enough."

Dumbledore took out his wand and with a simple wave and a pop, he was gone.

"Damn it," Harry said in frustration, realizing he had not actually gotten any of the answers
he had come to hear.

Aberforth finished the last of swig of his flask before looking at Harry, "Sorry, you had to
listen to that,"

"It was needed," Harry said as he got up. "Good luck tonight, I'll see you later."

Harry opened the door, going to the table where his two friends were sitting. Draco had his
head down with what maybe was fifteen empty glasses in front of him. Blaise, who was
trying to force down another glass, had significantly less than that.

" 'Arry Pot maker, You-you're finally back... We...uh...drink- contest," Blaise stammered as
he put down the glass.

Harry rubbed his temple; the thought of getting drinks now made him want to vomit.

Lucius Malfoy was stressed. He hadn't expected the Dark Lord to return, but he had. With
him, came some gentleman named Tom Riddle, who the Dark Lord trusted completely. There
was the assembly of the elite formed, which Lucius had not been invited onto. He was no
longer worthy of answering to the Dark Lord, only to Tom Riddle who had been put in charge
of the regular deatheater forces. None of that mattered though, Lucius was going to get onto
the elite, one way or another. His family would be well-off in the new world that the Dark
Lord was building. Lucius opened the door to his manor, he had been at the ministry all day,
bribing and manipulating those who could the W.A.A act passed, the one thing Tom Riddle
asked of Lucius, with a promise of an elite position. As he opened the door, his blood ran
cold as he noticed his wife laying on the floor.

Lucius ran to her, kneeling down to pick her head up from the cold ground.

"DOBBY," He yelled frantically as he began to check over Narcissa to see where she had
been injured.

"Lucius, What took you so long?"

Lucius looked up to see a robed figure walking towards him, his smile big, and instantly he
knew who he was in front of, an elite member.
"By the way, she's alive; I just didn't want her to interrupt our conversation," The robed figure
said.

Lucius wiped away the tears and his whole body was shaking as he got up to face the robed
figure. The elite member was smiling at him in an unsettling way, one that made Lucius want
to run. One of the most unsettling aspects were his blue eyes, they had such a bright glow to
them that you couldn't help but be enticed by them.

"I'm just here to relay a message! My name is Light, and I'm sure you know where I'm from."
Light said as he moved to lean against the nearest wall.

"What does my Lord ask of me?"

"He wants your son to capture Harry Potter as undeniable proof of his loyalty before the
second term is over." Light said smiling. "It's that simple. Once that's done, he shall reward
you highly, and he will know without a doubt your family is as loyal as you say they are. "

Lucius nodded in compliance. The truth was he hadn't talked to his son since he had
threatened to disown Draco due to his son's refusal to kill Dumbledore, a decision that had
almost threatened the very lives of their family. However, Lucius was able to get out of it by
convincing Tom Riddle that Draco was better as a spy which would be more helpful.

"M-my son and I...we're not exactly speaking anymore."

"If he doesn't comply then put him under the imperius curse, you are no stranger to that,"
Light's smile faded. "If this isn't done, I will kill your fucking family, starting with your son
to the last house-elf, then I will end your misery."

Lucius fell to the ground, his legs unable to hold him up anymore.

Light let out a hearty laugh, "You shouldn't have anything to worry about! Your family is
incredibly loyal to the Dark Lord, and he will reward you for your continued obedience to
him!"

Light began walking toward him, stopping once he got in front of Lucius, "Don't tell anyone
about this, not even your wife. I've already oblivated her memory... she simply took a nap
before you got home… I'm so hungry right now."

Light gave Lucius a pat on his shoulder before disappearing with a pat. Lucius didn't know
how long he stayed on the ground, but after a long while, he began weeping as he curled up
into a ball.

Thanks to my beta, Haphne24

 Chapter 8

"Here, drink this," Hermione said quietly as she handed Daphne a mug. Hermione could tell
she was still weak from the curse, but she was getting better by the hour. Hermione felt
relieved as she sat down next to Daphne; it had been a long day for both of them.

"Thank you," Daphne said as she took a sip, clutching the mug closely to her chest, "How
much sleeping draught did you put in?"

"Just a little bit, enough to make sure you can get some good rest," Hermione replied.

There was silence as the sun faded from the windows and the candles began to get brighter.
The sound of Daphne occasionally sipping her tea and Madam Pomfrey flipping through
pages of medical information at her desk were the only things that broke through the silence.

"The night Harry and I got attacked, I had never been so scared in my life, but he was so
collected and calm. He didn't miss a beat. It was like he was meant for this like he had done
this before."

Hermione didn't say anything, truthfully, she didn't know what to say.

"At one point, and I can't remember much I had looked into his eyes. It reminded me
of...Theodore. The same...look...scary but I felt safe which I didn't always feel that way with
Theo."

"What are you saying?" Hermione asked patiently, trying to make sense of what was being
said.

Daphne sat quietly for a moment as she began to start dozing off, her eyes fluttering as she
fought sleep. It was common for those drinking the sleeping draught to experience an
impulse, to tell the truth.

"He's harmless...I don't think he killed...

Hermione sat for a while, realizing that Daphne must have fallen asleep. Hermione didn't
move but reflected on what Daphne had said or what she had been trying to say.

"Dear, why don't you call it a night? An auror should be here soon to escort you; I'll see you
tomorrow. " Madam Pomfrey said sweetly, as she picked up the mug.

"Yes Madam," Hermione said as she got up, "There's just... one thing?"

"Yes, dear?"

"How are you connected to Harry Potter?"

Madam Pomfrey slowly turned around from what she was doing, "What are you talking
about?"
"You know more than you're letting on."

Madam Pomfrey smiled sweetly, "What led you to that conclusion?"

"The other day…when this all happened, I asked you if you thought Harry Potter was
responsible, for the attack, and you were rather sure of his innocence, meaning you either
know him or you respect someone enough to believe in his character. " Hermione paused
briefly, "Harry Potter is at the middle of this war, no doubt about it, and with someone of his
abilities, the only wizard I believe would capable of training him would be...Albus
Dumbledore."

Madam Pomfrey laughed, "You are quite the analytical student!"

"You're avoiding the question," Hermione said as an auror loudly entered the room

"Ms. Granger, not that I know anything, but sometimes it is best to let unknown questions go.
I will see you tomorrow." Madam Pomfrey said as she turned and went back into her office,
"Goodnight,"

"Goodnight," Hermione replied as she turned and left with the auror.

Harry collapsed on the forest floor, swearing as he slowly crawled to his knees. He was
shaking as he tried to get up on his feet, but collapsed again, yelling in pain as he hit the
ground. His breath was ragged, he was exhausted and every part of his body was beginning
to cramp. Harry could hear the two trolls begin to stumble toward him as he laid there.

"Dumbledore, you have to stop this!" Madam Pomfrey shrieked in the distance, "He's only a
boy! What he has done already is more than enough, he doesn't have the stamina!"

"The boy is fine, and if he isn't, then he is weak," Aberforth said abruptly.

Harry thought about what had happened a month ago. Harry could hear Tom Riddle's taunts.
He was not weak; he would not lose again.

"I'm not weak," Harry yelled as he rolled over and got up even though he a world of dizziness
surrounded him. Harry gripped his wand tightly, he was going to finish this; he would not
lose again. Harry pointed his wand upward. He would kill Voldemort, Tom Riddle, and
whoever else stood in his way.

"Bombardo Maxima!" Harry yelled with all his might as the bats began their downward
swing toward him.

Harry cried out in pain as he was knocked to the ground as the spell caused the bats to
explode into large and volatile pieces of wood. Within seconds, Harry heard two solid thumps
on the ground. Harry smiled slightly as he laid there, panting and sweating.

He could hear someone rush over to him, as he lay there passed out in exhaustion.

"You just killed four trolls," he heard Madam Pomfrey whisper as she kneeled beside him.
"He's getting better!" Dumbledore said jovially.

Harry found himself waking up from his dreams rather early Sunday morning to get his day
started. As he threw his robes on and stepped out his room, Blaise was stretching and
humming as he threw books in his knapsack.

Harry smirked as he walked over, "You seem cheery for someone who couldn't hold down a
couple of glasses firewhiskey,"

Blaise groaned as he looked around, making sure he hadn't forgotten any items, "I'm an
academic, not an alcoholic."

"Whatever helps you sleep, how about we go get breakfast, and do some homework," Harry
said, "Once Draco wakes up, we can go train."

Blaise nodded as Harry grabbed his knapsack, and began walking out the chamber. As they
began their march toward the Great Hall, Harry told Blaise about yesterday's meeting,
leaving out the personal drama that had taken up most of the meeting.

"Harry, what do you think your life would have been like had your parents never died?"
Blaise asked as they sat down at the end of the table, away from any prying ears.

"They're dead, so it doesn't matter," Harry said coldly as he began to fill his plate.

"Answer the question."

"Well...uhh...I would be a different person, weaker."

Harry felt guilty whenever he thought about his parents. He couldn't help but feel so distant
from them, even on the days of their death, he felt so far removed. Dumbledore and
Aberforth had been the only family he had.

"What do you think you would have done for fun?"

Harry put down his fork, "What's your point, Blaise?"

Blaise gave an insistent look as he ate a small piece of toast.

"Whatever my parents thought would have been fun… probably would have been a big
quidditch fan,"

They both ate in silence for a while as fellow students entered and left to go enjoy their
mornings.

"I can't remember the last time I heard you talk or care about something that wasn't war-
related," Blaise said as he took a sip of his orange juice.

"Tell me how to enjoy life when people are dying for a damn war that only you can end."
"The same way everyone does, having something that keeps them driven, an anchor... if you
will" Blaise replied as he wiped his mouth

"My anchor is killing Voldemort." Harry sharply said.

"So what happens after? What happens when you win?" Blaise asked.

"I-I…," Harry tried to answer, but his mind went blank. Instead, he felt annoyed, "your
point?"

"At what point is it winning, if you never had anything to fight for? All you have now is hate,
and it's made you powerful, but it's also made you paranoid, depressed, and distant. What do
you think you'll be like at the end of this war?"

Before Harry could speak, A familiar Greengrass plucked herself next to Blaise. She had a
beaming grin as she grabbed a piece of toast. Harry didn't know which one was more
annoying at this moment Blaise or the little Greengrass.

"My sister is alive," Astoria said as she began looking for the different jams

"Good," Harry said absentmindedly, "now leave."

"Not quite, I want you to reconsider my offer to train me. "

Before Harry could say no, Astoria put down her toast and pulled out a folded piece of
parchment.

"Before you say no, this is an incomplete list of people currently under the effects of the
imperious spell at Hogwarts," Astoria put the parchment back into her pockets, "You get the
list after three training sessions, and if you want to know where I got it, that'll cost you
more."

"How about you give me that information now-

"-Or you'll threaten me?" Astoria laughed as she took a bite out of her toast, "You and I both
know you won't do that. Also, it's enchanted, any funny business and it will combust."

"Your sister is the one who almost died. I didn't, so keep your damn list," Harry said angrily

For once, Astoria looked surprised at Harry's response, almost guilty, but before anything else
could be said, Blaise stood up.

"Harry and I have homework to do, but we'll be training afterward. Meet us by the entrance
of the forbidden forest. However, Greengrass, if it turns out this is some ploy, or you betray
us in any way then he might not hurt you, but I will." Blaise said quite calmly as he turned to
leave.

Harry got up to follow Blaise, leaving the young Greengrass behind.

"You can easily just take it from her today, obliviate her memory, and send her on her way,"
Blaise said as they made their way toward the library

Harry didn't say anything, his thoughts were on the other Greengrass. She had survived, and
he only had one question he needed an answer to - why did she save him?

"Blaise, I'll meet you in the library," Harry said as he handed over his knapsack to Blaise.

Blaise looked intrigued but didn't ask questions. Harry was glad, he didn't need any more
questions from Blaise especially after this morning. As Harry made his way toward the
hospital wing, his thoughts wandered to what Blaise had told him today, and he was no
stranger to being told that, but he couldn't imagine not focusing on this war and training for
it. There was still quite a gap between him and Voldemort that had to be closed.

After a five minute trip, Harry walked into the hospital wing. He forgot how much he had
hated the smell of any hospital wing. Harry looked over to the far corner where Madam
Pomfrey was attending to a student throwing up in the far corner, he began looking at the
beds, which were all practically empty.

"Daphne was taken by Aurors for questioning," Hermione chimed after exiting from a supply
closet and rushing over to give Madam Pomfrey a potion

Harry turned to leave, but before he could get out the door, Hermione called out after him,
"don't leave,"

Harry turned back toward her as she motioned to step outside the wing, checking over her
shoulder before moving both of them outside of the wing. They both stood there for a few
seconds before Hermione began to speak.

"I know about the students under the effects of the impervious spell, and I want to help,"

"You're free to chase rumors in your own time," Harry said calmly.

"Don't lie to me, Harry. I know you know because I caught Malfoy torturing students about
it," She said as she stared fiercely at him, almost in a challenging manner.

"Whether or not it's true or false, you're just going to get yourself hurt," Harry said.

Hermione shook her head, "you should know that I'm more than capable."

"What makes you think I need your help?" Harry asked.

"You're going to need help whether you like it or not, you're not invincible. You're still weak
like the rest of us, no matter how powerful you are,"

Harry felt the same anger he had felt from this morning rise up again, and he snapped, "You
know nothing!"

"I know enough, Madam Pomfrey told me...she told me about your training with
Dumbledore. This war isn't just about you, we all have something to fight for!" She said in
the same ferocity, "You're important to this war for some reason, but you can't do it alone, not
even you-know-who is that that foolish...to fight...alone,"

Harry felt betrayed. Madam Pomfrey told Hermione about Dumbledore...no, it was
impossible. She was sworn with an unbreakable vow; this was a ploy. Harry didn't say
anything for a solid minute, but finally he trusted himself to speak, "Just tell me if you see
anything suspicious, and don't be stupid."

Hermione smiled slightly, "I think you and I both know that's impossible for me."

Harry didn't say anything but turned to leave for the library.

"Harry," Hermione called out.

Harry turned to look back at the curly-haired healer, who was smiling kindly.

"I know you don't hear this much, but I believe in you; I always have."

"Yeah, she caught me, but what was I supposed to do?" Draco exclaimed as they began their
trek to their training spot.

"Did you try not getting caught?" Blaise replied.

Draco laughed, "Thought never crossed my mind!"

"You were sloppy, and now one more person knows who shouldn't!" Harry said.

"What are you going to do? That mud-muggleborn is too smart for her own good," Draco
said, "I could always obliviate her."

"No, she's only chasing theories. Any attempt to stop her will only confirm her suspicions.
Just be aware," Harry said as looked around their area.

"What about Astoria Greengrass," Blaise asked, "The Greengrass family isn't really a family
of trust."

"I know, but I have a feeling we won't be getting rid of her anytime soon, so let me deal with
her," Harry sighed. "Besides we still need to be figuring out who is responsible for everyone
under the imperius curse before they do something else. That's our number one priority."

The trio made it to the entrance of the forest where Astoria sat patiently, wand in hand and an
eagerness on her face.

"What took you so long?" She asked as she stood up, dusting herself off.

Harry went and grabbed her by her collar, staring directly into her eyes, "You get two training
sessions before you give us the list and tell us how you acquired it; you don't and I will
fucking hurt you."
Harry let go causing her to fall to the ground roughly as he turned and began walking toward
their training spot. There was not a word spoken as they made their way there. After a ten
minute trek, they made it to a large clearing, where both Blaise and Draco began stretching.
Astoria faced Harry, her wand in hand.

"Astoria. Malfoy and I usually spar against each other before we both tackle Harry together,"
Blaise said as rolled his arm around

"I want Potter first," She said sternly, "That's what I'm here for... to train with him,"

"It's n-

"It's fine, she's right," Harry said as he moved to the center of the clearing where Astoria
followed, "Whenever you are ready."

"I'm giving you permission to be as rough as you want, take this seriously," Astoria said.

Harry pulled out his wand and got into a battle position, "I will."

Before Harry could finish the words, Astoria nonverbally sent her first spell. As she sent the
spell, she ran toward him, sending two verbal stunners. Harry nonchalantly vanished away
from the three spells causing Astoria to stop in her tracks.

"Rule number one, stay out of the open and stay moving," Harry said from behind Astoria as
red stunner sent her flying through the air causing her to land roughly on the ground.

Astoria quickly got up and shot another nonverbal spell at Harry. He ducked and ran toward
her at full speed. Astoria sent three of her verbal jinxes toward him as he approached. Harry
ducked again, quickly brought up a wall of dirt, jumped over it as the second jinx sent dirt
flying everywhere, and side-stepped the last jinx.

"Rule number two: there are more to duels than just spells," Harry said as he finally reached
the stunned Greengrass girl, "Rule number three: never play around with your opponent, the
best duels are the shortest ones."

Harry brought his fist back, bringing them powerfully to the center of Astoria's stomach. She
cried out in pain as she dropped her wand and collapsed to the ground. Harry stood over her,
pocketing his wand, that would keep her down for a while.

"I-Is that all you got?" Astoria yelled from the ground.

Harry stood back as Astoria scrambled to get back up, and back into a fighting stance.

"We're not finished," Astoria said as her shaky hands brought her wand back into position.

Harry waved his arms causing Astoria to fall back onto the ground. Harry watched as she
stood back up again even shakier than before. He did the same thing again, and just like last
time, she stood up. Before Harry could knock her down again, Blaise and Draco came to her
side.
"As much fun as it is to see you get knocked down, how about we tackle this together?"
Draco said, sweat dripping from his forehead.

Astoria didn't have any energy but nodded firmly. Draco and Blaise looked at each other and
nodded before turning toward Harry. Blaise was the first to tackle Harry, sending several
spells that made popping sounds as they shot toward Harry. As Blaise sent his spells, Draco
ran toward Harry aggressively.

Harry waved his wand causing a silver shield to deflect the spells. As the spells were being
deflected, Draco ran around the area of Harry's shield sending several stunner spells of his
own. Harry released his shield and ran away from the spells. Harry turned around in time to
dodge more spells that had been sent by Blaise, which had collided with several of Draco's
spells.

As Harry dodged, Astoria sent several stunners toward Harry, who evaded them carefully.
Harry could feel begin to lose control from all the dodging, he had to end this now. As he
evaded one last spell, Harry made a motion with his wand causing a huge fire in the shape of
a phoenix to appear from his wand. The fire was huge as it moved aggressively toward all
three opponents. Draco and Blaise both jumped out of the way.

"Holy shit, that's...that's fiendfyre," Astoria said in awe as she moved away

As Draco and Blaise both got up, the flame vanished, and so had Harry. Draco had a split
second to look before he felt his legs get swept from under him and vines capture his entire
body to the ground.

"Shit, I fall for this every time," Draco replied.

Harry moved quickly toward Blaise who had quickly recovered and had sent more of the
same popping spells toward Harry. Astoria moved behind Harry sending spells toward
Harry's back. Harry pointed his wand to the ground, sending himself in the air above as the
spells collided. Harry landed in front of Blaise, who quickly rolled over, dodging Harry's
punch. As soon as he rolled over, he sent a stunner spell toward the raven-haired wizard.

Harry waved his wand causing it to project a shield as it deflected toward Astoria, who was
caught off guard and sent roughly to the ground.

Harry quickly waved his hand sending Blaise's wand flying. "This is for today." Harry's fist
made an impactful punch on Blaise as he crumpled to the ground.

"How did you become so good," Astoria asked as she sat on the ground, watching Blaise and
Draco train together, "You have control over a fiendfyre!"

"Stamina. That's what a duel is about. The more tired you are, the sloppier you become. The
fiendfyre I finally was able to control this summer; I still need to work on it," Harry said as
he stood next to her, "I'll give you five more minutes to rest, but you better be prepared for
nonstop dueling if you're training with me."

Astoria's face lit up, "So there's more than?"

"I promised two, don't push your luck."

"Then let's keep going, I've rested enough," Astoria said, her excitement evident.

Harry looked over at her as she stretched her arm out, he couldn't help but see
himself...younger...driven. There was something oddly familiar about her that reminded him
of his own self.

"Why do you want me to train you?" Harry asked

Astoria's smile died as she turned to face Harry, "I want power; I don't want to be helpless or
weak."

Harry didn't say anything, but he understood.

"Now while we have a long time to become friends, I'm not here for that right now, I'm here
to train, so let's go," Astoria said demandingly as she pulled her wand out again.

Harry smirked, "You asked for it."

 Chapter 9

Harry leaned on one of the railings of his favorite towers, watching the bundle of lights
known as Hogsmeade from a distance.

'So what happens after? What happens when you win?' Blaise's words were pressing, words
that wouldn't stop floating into Harry's mind, ones he couldn't wait to try and bury once he
went to sleep. There was a war to get through, and 'after' would have to wait. He had to-

The door to the tower creaked open slightly, the aurors must have found him. Harry turned to
the look at the door, as a shadowy figure moved cautiously out of the door frame and closer
to Harry.

"I'm a prefect, I was just heading back to my dorm," Harry said sternly as he turned away
from the rail, "Here is my...Gre-Daphne."

Daphne Greengrass moved closer to him. Harry couldn't help but stare, she looked tired...her
eyes were puffy...she had been crying a lot, but there was something in them….something he
hadn't noticed before.

"How did you find me?" He asked.

Daphne came closer and leaned on the rails. She stared intently at Hogsmeade for a couple of
minutes before reaching into her pocket and pulling out her prefect badge.

"Hermione told me you had come looking for me. Tonight was one of our duty nights, so I
pretended to be on duty and looked around, I spent an hour searching. Some aurors said they
had last seen you in the area. "

Even now Harry could only think of one question, "why did you do it?"

Daphne turned back around, examining Harry closely.

"Do what?" Daphne asked.

"Why did you jump in front of that curse...why did you save me?" Harry asked, eagerness in
his voice.

"I-I don't know, and if anything, you saved me." Daphne said, "Madam Pomfrey told me
about how the curse had been made….weaker; enough for her to identify it properly."

"You're alive and that is what matters," Harry said

Daphne laughed, "Alive. "

It was silent for a while as Daphne turned back to the rails. Harry couldn't do anything but
watch.
"My mother became ill immediately after the birth of Astoria...a week after I turned four she
finally passed, " Daphne began staring into her mug, "I don't remember much about her, but
she wrote both my sister and I letters. It was-

Daphne stopped herself.

- I'm sorry, I'm going off topic. In that curse, she was there preparing me for a wedding. It
was surreal to have her back….I could even remember her voice. I was marrying Theodore.
Everything felt perfect, and on my way down the aisle, you came and slaughtered everyone I
cared about and tortured me. It felt so real, and I still feel so much pain even from something
so real. It feels like I got to watch my mother die twice. I got to feel the pain of Theodore
dying twice. Funny enough, even without the curse, I'm still living in a perpetual nightmare, "
Daphne said as the wind howled around them, Harry didn't have to look at her to know she
was crying.

"I-"

"I need to know, for my own sake, how you deal with all of this? How do you deal with your
parents, the wedding, Ginny Weasley, Sirius black….all of the destruction that surrounds
your life? How do you stop it from crushing you? How do you stop it from controlling you?"
Daphne asked, there was desperation in her voice

Harry couldn't say anything as he continued to look over at Hogsmeade.

Daphne tugged his shoulder, making Harry look at her, "How do you deal with it?"

Harry could see it in her blue eyes. The same darkness that enveloped him, the one he had
turned into hate, but as he stared, he knew this wasn't about the curse, this was about
something else entirely.

"I use it," He said honestly, his guards were gone, he couldn't help but be honest with her,
"It's how I get stronger. It's how-

-You ignore it," she finished.

Harry nodded slowly. His thoughts went back to the other Greengrass sister, it all made sense.
He hadn't noticed it, but she, too, was using hate to ignore it. That's why he couldn't help but
feel so...related. They said nothing as they both turned back to the railings, Harry couldn't
even tell how much time had passed before the door opened again and auror scolded them
for being out pass their own prefect curfew and escorted them back to the dorm.

As they both stepped into the vacant Slytherin's Common area, as Daphne quietly went
upstairs, Harry couldn't help but stare. She knew something that Blaise nor Draco could not
understand yet, she wasn't distanced from it like Albus or Aberforth. No, this was recent to
her like it was to Harry, and Harry couldn't help but feel intrigued by her.

As Harry turned to look for the secret tunnel back into the chamber, Pansy Parkinson ran into
the common room. Her eyes widening in surprise as she came face to face with Harry.
"Potter, what are you doing here? Looking for your next victim?" Pansy sneered as she
walked past him, going up the stairs

Harry ignored her, waiting on her to leave before coming closer to the fireplace and
whispering in parseltongue, watching as the fireplace turned into a giant set of stairs as he
quickly went down and back to the chamber.

John Dawlish Approved as the New Headmaster; Promises Sweeping Changes

Harry handed the paper back over to Draco.

"Scrimgeour fucked this school over," Harry whispered coldly, "This isn't going to solve
anything, "

"Well, to be fair, Dawlish is promising new brooms for a cleaning and the halls have been
shite. Surprised, I haven't gotten sick yet, Pansy complains about it every single time I see
her."

Draco sneered as he threw the newspaper on the ground.

"Apparently, He's supposed to be speaking in Alric's class today," Draco said as they made
their way to class, "How was training with Aberforth?"

Harry rotated his arm, "It sucked, I miss training with Dumbledore, he's a lot more
forgiving,"

"Did he say anything about the mission?"

"It went well," Harry finished as they got closer to the classroom, "McLaggen family has
even decided to join the order, "

"Damn, hate to see another go," Draco teased as he opened the door.

Like always, they were right on time, Harry glanced at Daphne who was making
conversation with Sue Li. Harry couldn't help but think about their encounter last night.
Harry turned away, focusing his attention on Professor Alric and Dawlish as they stood in the
front, chatting like old siblings. After another minute, Professor Alric turned to the class.

"Hello class, I hope you all completed your homework over the weekend," Professor Alric
said as several people in the class let out a low groan. "We will turn it in and discuss it in our
next class, today, we have a special guest and he will be helping complete our last activity for
this unit. He's a busy man, so please give him your absolute attention."

"Hello students, I'm John Dawlish. If you haven't heard, I will be taking over as Headmaster
of Hogwarts," Dawlish smiled as he marched to the front, he was confident, "These are scary
times we live in, no doubt. What you're learning now seems a lot more...real than in previous
years. Trust me, I understand, and I want you to know that the ministry understands, but it is
worth it."
Dawlish looked back at Professor Alric who gave a reassuring nod.

"Now I have a lot to do, in these coming weeks, but I wanted to stop through your class and
take part in a class evaluation." He laughed as motioned toward Professor Alric "I want you
to understand how important these skills are in a real-world situation."

"I have had the Great Hall equipped with an unorthodox dueling ring. Each group will
present their best dueler to challenge our headmaster, using at least one concept we've learned
will guarantee an acceptable. Like always, we're not using formal dueling rules, but more
realistic rules, so try your best," Professor Alric said, "Go ahead and get in groups, and head
over,"

Harry glanced over at Draco, whose look confirmed what Harry was thinking. This activity
was being used to draw out Harry's abilities. Harry got up and headed over to Hermione and
Ron as they began walking toward the great hall.

"So...looks like you're up," Weasley said motioning toward Harry, "Do what you do best...just
minus the slaying? My grade is depending on it!"

Hermione turned to glare at Ron, "What he is trying to say, but is a bumbling idiot, is that you
are... by far our best bet. I'm okay, but nowhere near your abilities!"

Harry nodded. He was only going to do the bare minimum, nothing that would reveal his
abilities beyond what was normal.

"Yeah, I can do it," Harry replied as he began walking forward to catch up with Draco.

"I'm assuming you're going for your group?" Draco asked Harry caught up with him. "What
am I saying, of course, you are."

"Yeah, and I'm assuming you are?" He asked.

Draco smiled charmingly, "Of course, I have to impress Daphne, she just got back!"

Daphne looked at Draco coldly before catching eyes with Harry and looking away. Harry
looked away just as quickly.

"Are you not going to talk to your partner, Potter?" Draco said looking over at Daphne, "She
just got back, and you haven't said a word to her."

"You should take notes," Daphne replied as they entered the Great Hall.

Harry had said more than enough to her last night, something he would never be able to share
with Blaise or Malfoy.

Dawlish stepped onto the circular platform, pulling out his wand; he was confident, but who
wouldn't be.

"This match is a little different, first person to either be disarmed or put on the ground signals
the end of the match. Nothing too dangerous. Once it's done, feel free to leave or stay and
watch others." Professor Alric yelled, "We'll go down our original list, Abbott, your group
first."

Harry didn't have to watch to know how these duels would end. Each match was quick, less
than a minute. Dawlish was a skilled auror, quickly exposing the weakness of his opponent.

"Malfoy, your group is up," Professor Alric said.

Draco smiled at Daphne as he stepped into the ring, "Watch this."

"Ahh, Mr. Malfoy, staying out of trouble, I hope," Dawlish laughed as he got into his stance.

"Never," Draco smirked.

"You may begin!" Professor Alric yelled.

Dawlish launched explosively from his spot, sending the familiar jet red disarming charm
toward Draco. Before Draco could move out of the way, Dawlish sent a quick succession of
spells towards Draco's leg, in Harry's opinion, Draco's weakest spot.

"Not this time," Draco yelled, dropping to the floor, sending several nonverbal spells toward
Dawlish.

Dawlish deflected the spells, sending them back toward Draco. Draco, jumped up from the
floor to transfigure a wall in front of him and the spells, to which he quickly cowered behind
as it began crumbling.

"Keep moving," Harry whispered to himself.

Before Harry could finish, Dawlish ran to the side of the wall, continuing it as he ran around
Draco, using the wall as his personal shield as Draco got up and continued his assault on
Dawlish, who was covered by the wall. After making it almost completely around Draco,
Dawlish shot a spell opposite of Draco.

"Always the legs," Harry whispered again as the spell ricocheted against the wall, and
quickly hit Draco at his legs, causing him to fall face first against the ring.

"Outstanding, Malfoy," Professor Alric said, truly impressed.

"Good job Malfoy. That was some seventh year and potentially auror like maneuvering,
but as they tell us in auror training, you can create your environment, but it can always be
used against you," Dawlish said as he unleashed Malfoy and began repairing the ring.

"Bloody hell, we're almost done!" Ron exclaimed toward Seamus, looking over at the clock
in disbelief, "This is scary; he's really good."

"I know, mate. My mum told me he would be a far better choice than Dumbledore. She said
Dumbledore was smart but nowhere near as powerful as some of the aurors in the ministry."
Seamus said.
"That's not true" Ron replied. "Dumbledore is still and will always be the most powerful
wizard in our lifetime,"

"Hermione's Group, you're next,"

"Well, then tell me why he quit?" Seamus asked, getting visibly angry as he noticeably stared
at Harry, "Look at what's happened in our six years here, either he is powerful and just
doesn't care, or he is powerless. Either one, my mum-"

"Your mum is an idiot," Draco growled as he stepped off the dueling platform, "And I don't
even like that sniffling old tart."

"Sod off Malfoy," Seamus yelled, "I can't wait for these aurors to catch-

"Enough, Mr. Finnigan," Dawlish said as he looked over at Seamus, "This is a pointless
argument. The ministry is in control now, and that is what matters; things are changing."

As he finished, he looked over at Harry.

"Nothing will get by us anymore. Not a thing."

Harry stepped on the platform as Dawlish strolled back to his starting position, his wand out
and ready.

"The talk of the town," Dawlish smirked.

Harry pulled out his wand. Bare minimum, he remembered; he wouldn't be pulled into this
match.

"Always quiet... I've heard"- He leaned closer so that only Harry could hear- "the killers are
always silent."

"You may begin!" Professor Alric yelled.

Dawlish launched forward, Harry ran toward him. Before Dawlish could even send spells,
Harry sent several nonverbal spells to Dawlish.

Dawlish deflected them back toward Harry and positioned himself as far from Harry as he
could get. As Harry used his shield to block the deflected spells. Dawlish quickly went all
out, sending spell after spell to Harry before he could even finish blocking the last of the
deflected spells.

As Harry handled the mass of spells, maneuvering, and blocking with his own shield, he
watched as Dawlish ran with a burst of speed toward Harry.

"I forfeit," Harry yelled as he jumped out of the way of another spell, "I forfeit,"

"You don't get to quit," Dawlish yelled as he began his next wand movement, "The rules are
clear,"
A controlled stream of water whipped out of Dawlish's wand, snapping at Harry like a
viperous snake. Harry felt himself getting cornered as he looked behind him. Harry rolled out
from another spell, before sending a fire like a beast toward the stream, creating a huge cloud
of steam.

"No," Harry whispered to himself, "I can't get carried away. Not today."

Harry rolled over from another spell, but wandlessly tied himself up with vines.

"Damn it, you're fast!" Harry yelled as the steam cleared.

Dawlish eyed Harry intensely before walking over to untie Harry.

"Amazing work, you just have to be a little more...vigilant," Dawlish said loudly as came
closer to untie and shake Harry's hand.

As Harry got up, he leaned inconspicuously toward Dawlish, "Tell Scrimgeour to go fuck
himself."

"Outstanding, Harry! Good job Everyone," Professor Alric said as he began cleaning up the
ring.

Harry left the platform and grabbed his bag, not bothering to look back at Dawlish. Harry
stepped into the halls, he had a little break to do homework since class had gotten out early.

"Good job, Potter," Weasley said begrudgingly as he marched pasted Harry.

"Harry," he turned his head to see Daphne who was walking toward him.

"I'm sorry….I'm sorry about last night"- She said, grabbing her hair and twisting it nervously,
"I was tired and still under the effects of potions and my... it was weird."

Harry shook his head, as they kept walking down an empty hallway, "It was true and honest."

"Daphne! Harry!" Harry heard an audible groan from Daphne; he could feel the same as
Astoria wandered over toward them.

"Here to murder my sister again," Astoria said loudly and cheerfully, "Or are you going to
punch her too? "

"Sod off, Astoria," Daphne said angrily pointing at the door, "You can't talk to someone like
that."

"Oh Harry, you haven't told her!" Astoria said, "He's training me. He's so powerful! It's
amazing! You should come next time! God knows you need some training, look at you."

Harry looked at Daphne, who was staring at her sister angrily.

"Now is not the time for a pissing match, Daph," Astoria said politely.
"You picked a terrible trainee," Daphne replied as she turned to look at Harry.

"I didn't exactly ask for one," Harry whispered as he glared at Astoria, "and It's not a
permanent thing!"

"But you didn't answer the question?" Astoria said staring at several paintings, "I want to see
you give her the old three rules."

Daphne looked apologetically at Harry, "Whatever you both are doing, I'm not asking to be a
part of it. Don't listen to my sister."

Harry sighed, "I suppose, if you're still going to be a prefect, you're going to need training.
Astoria, how about you invite the whole school while you're at it?"

"I just might! Hey, we could call it the Greengrass-Potter army!"

Daphne gave Harry another apologetic look.

Francesa Zabini could happily say life was boring, humdrum...loveless, but that hadn't
changed since the death of her first husband. She had loved him once before life had beaten
him and then he began beating her. She had never felt so betrayed, powerless, and belittled.
Finally, she did what she needed to do for Blaise's sake. She arranged an accident. She wishes
she could say it didn't feel good, but no, She loved that feeling more than she could admit...to
be in control...to see their face...to see them become powerless. It gave her strength, and she
needed that. At one point she said it was for family, to rebuild the Zabini line, but honestly, it
was for her. Finding abusive rich suiters making them fall absolutely in love with her, and
arranging accidents, it was fantastic.

"It was all for this," She said as she entered the Zabini manor, it had been rebuilt with the
money she had earned. The Zabini's were a real pureblood family again.

Francesa turned on the lights.

"Holy shit that's bright!"

Francesa turned quickly at the figure standing a few feet away from her, leaning against their
coat closet.

"Francesa Zabini or was it, Williams, I can't recall," Light said nonchalantly, "Long time no
see, right?"

"Who are you?" Francesa asked, trying to search for her wand.

"Looking for this," Light said holding up her wand, "No, we have to play nice this time."

"What are your demands?" Francesa asked pointedly, looking around for her house elves.

"How rude, I'm a guest, where's the old charm, I remember."Light began walking closer,
stopping to look at the frame of her son, "You really don't remember me?"
Francesa began backing up, slowly, "Money? Revenge? What is that you want?"

Light laughed as he inched closer, "You know what I realized, of course, you wouldn't
recognize me. This hasn't been my container for too long. I was almost offended."

Francesa got a foot out the door, if she could get to her broom, she could get away, "Remind
me."

"It's been so long...let's see, I was four, I watched you kill my father. You blamed it on me.
The disturbed little boy," Light laughed, "It's still one of the evilest things that I've ever seen
anyone do, and I fucking eat people!"

"Z-zain,"

"I haven't heard that name in forever. It's Light, but it's good that you remember me though!"

Francesa remembered Zain, the son of her third husband, she had liked her third husband
quite a bit when he wasn't being abusive.

"What do you want, Zain?" Francesa yelled, looking behind her, her broom in sight.

"First, respect my name choice. Two, you try to escape, it won't end well; your house elves
were a little satisfying but nowhere near fulfilling. Three, I'm not the revenge type so don't
worry." Light marched forward, close enough that Francesa could see his dark blue eyes,
"What's in the past is the past; I found my calling because of you!"

Light peeked out of the door before closing it. He turned and grabbed Francesa moving her to
their dining table before pulling out an ice blue vial.

"Number one, our Lord is going to need some of that fortune you've been stashing away. War
isn't cheap. The last thing you need to do is really simple...you will give your son this potion
over break. I'm going to need a new container one of these days, I want to treat the next one
right so shit like this won't happen."

Light pulled up his shirt, making Francesa gag, his entire stomach area and almost chest was
rotten flesh.

"Yes, my self-esteem hasn't been too high these days either," Light laughed, "But seriously,
Can I trust you to do this? You could be dead, but I've always liked you."

Francesa didn't say anything, she felt powerless, something she hadn't felt in a long while.
Light patted her shoulder before getting up and giving her a kiss on the cheek.

"Don't do it, and I'll fucking kill you," Light said as he made his way for the door, "By the
way, this goes without saying, but don't mention any of this to Blaise. Which again, should be
pretty fucking obvious, but I want to make that explicitly clear. I wish I had more time to
stay, but I have important things to do,"

Light began walking out the door but stopped as he reached the giant portrait of Blaise that
hung on the wall!
"I can't wait to meet my brother."

A/N Major thanks to my beta, and a major thank you to all who continue to read this fic! :)
 Chapter 10

Blood dripped from Light's lips as he stared down at what was left of his meal. Euphoria and
bubbly dizziness overcame him as he licked the rest of the blood off his lips. His ear to ear
smile soon turned to laughter as he went over to the desk, his walking almost drunk like.
There was nothing like ripping through the teeth of a mudblood sympathizer, they had no
place in society. Above all, there was nothing like fulfilling his hunger...even for a little bit.

Light ran his hand over the desk, before trying to open several desk drawers, before
forcefully opening one that was locked. Carefully looking through the filed parchment,
revealed the document he had been tasked to find.

Dragon Island(CONFIDENTIAL)

The new world was coming, and he was destined to be a part of it. It would all be worth it.
Light chuckled before stuffing the folder into his pocket.

"A disgusting creature," someone said as they nonchalantly entered the little office he was
located in.

Before Light, stood an average middle-height man with long, straight brown hair. He wore
the same robe that Light himself wore, but Light's was much longer than his and dirtier. Light
looked up at Caine, immediately realizing his mistake, as his vision turned black.

"Stay out of my fucking head, Caine," Light yelled as one of his shadow spears shot forward.

Light's vision returned, but Caine was nowhere to be found, and he was standing beside
Caine with an unrolled parchment. Light looked at his hands where he had just held the
parchment. Caine didn't bother to look at Light's obvious annoyance as he read through the
parchment.

"Hmm... Interesting. Well, we better go then. We have a job to do." Caine said he rolled the
parchment up and looked over at the remains of what was left of the Ministry of the magic
employee.

"STOP NOW," Someone yelled as they entered the room, it was an auror. His wand was
pointed strategically between them both, waiting for either to make a move. His gaze fell
upon what was left of the mudblood carcass Light had made quick work of.

"You sick fucks," the auror yelled, visibly nauseous.

Light began to move before Caine's hands went up, stopping Light. Caine continued to put
his hands up over his head. The auror immediately caught the gaze of Caine.

"Yeah, we know," Caine said apathetically.

Light fully began laughing as the auror's face fell and he dropped his wand, wandering over
to the doorframe. Light could see the tears in his eyes as he began to violently slam his head
against the doorframe until blood began to fall heavily from his head.

"Let's go," Caine said as he walked past the guard, "Dolohov is waiting."

Light giggled as he walked past the door, "The most interesting abilities I've ever seen
someone possess"

"All in the family."

Daphne stood in front of a mirror, she was entranced by the ugly long purple-dark scar that
ran from her upper chest to her lower stomach. The constant reminder that she saved
someone who had most likely killed her boyfriend, the scar that would haunt her forever.
Daphne ran her fingers along the scar, even touching it brought back painful memories, and
made her feel weak again. She could hear the explosion of the broom closet door and could
taste the metallic blood from her broken nose. The worst was that she could feel and see all of
the nightmares that would forever haunt her, the death of her mom, and the death of her
boyfriend, and horrible fears actualized.

"Daphne, you in there," She heard someone yell.

Daphne quickly put on her robe as someone suddenly entered the dorm bathroom.

"What's taking so long? We're going to be late," Pansy said impatiently, "Before
the aurors start checking for Dark Marks again!"

A few days had passed since Dawlish had become Headmaster and, in that time, three
students from Slytherin had been arrested for having Dark Marks, with new mandatory and
random sleeve checks, which was part of W.A.A. Everyday, it seemed Dawlish had been
implementing more and more of it in Hogwarts.

Daphne ran her fingers through her hair, "Why are you in such a hurry to get to the library?
It's not like Draco's going to be there, and even if he was, he isn't someone to hurry for."

"I told him to be there, besides I have a lot of homework to do."

Daphne looked suspiciously at Pansy as she left the bathroom door, but didn't bother saying
anything. It wasn't her place. She grabbed her bag, and they proceeded to leave the dorm
room. Pansy then proceeded to tell her all the pieces of drama she had missed which made
Daphne want to scream.

"Daphne, you got any cute boys, you've been thinking about?"

"My boyfriend just died last summer, and I almost died, not even a month ago. What do you
think?"

"Geez, lighten up, I was just trying to make conversation. You get so serious," Pansy replied
Before Daphne could argue with Pansy, Blaise ran around the corner, "Greengrass, can I ask
you something?"

"Yeah," Daphne turned toward Pansy, "I'll meet you in the library?"

"Yeah... sure," Pansy said as she began walking away hesitantly.

Blaise waited a little bit for Pansy to leave, "I thought it was a good idea to save you."

Daphne smiled, "Yeah, you're a lifesaver."

"Library," Blaise motioned forward as he began walking, "How are you holding up?"

Daphne was tired of that question because truthfully, she wasn't sure. Every time she looked
into the mirror, she wanted to burst into tears, and every time she did certain things, her scar
would light up in pain bringing back all the pain she wanted to forget so badly.

"I'm doing fine, just trying to catch up on the massive pile of work I've missed, but I'm sure
that's not why you are seeking me."

Daphne couldn't help but feel suspicious. Blaise had always been a good friend, but he wasn't
exactly the talkative type nor was he one for small-talk. Today was becoming weirder and
weirder and it had just started.

Blaise nodded, "You're right. I heard about your invitation to come train with us. Take it. In
an hour, entrance of the forbidden forest. "

Daphne looked over at Blaise, "Why does it matter?"

"Because you'll be safer."

Daphne laughed, "I'm sorry, Zabini, but when have you been concerned about anyone's
safety."

"Then don't," Blaise said harshly as they made it to the entrance of the library, "But you'll
wish you had."

"Is that why?" Daphne asked.

"Why what?"

"You became friends with Harry... for safety?"

Blaise shrugged as he began walking away into the library, "Find out for yourself,"

Harry. The constant theme in her immediate life right now, and she couldn't help but feel
guilty for how much he was and how less Theo was. Her dead boyfriend.

Daphne began to saunter over to where the tables were. She needed to be out of her own
head. Unfortunately, Pansy was nowhere to be found, but she was sure she had gone to go
find Draco. The only girl available was Tracy Davis, who Daphne wasn't really friends with.
She was a friendly though.

Before she could think, she felt her walking closer where Tracy was scribbling something
into a notebook.

"You mind if I join you," Daphne asked

Tracy jumped in her seat, slamming her notebook down, surprising even Daphne.

"Daphne...sorry, you scared me," She replied as put up her notebook, "Yeah, you can sit."

"I'm so sorry, Tracy." Daphne said as she sat down, "What-uhh- what are you working on?"

"Runes. It requires pretty much all of my focus." She said as she pulled out a textbook, "Now
onto Charms,"

Daphne apologized again before they started working, moments of concentration broken up
by small talk every so often. Time passed quickly before Daphne looked over the clock, it
was time for her to go to the forest. As she began to put up her books, Tracy looked over at
her.

"Hey, I'm sure a million people have asked you, but how are things?"

"It's okay. Nothing is ever easy after almost dying, but I'm fine," Daphne said as she stood up

"Yeah, I'm glad, I couldn't believe it when I heard it, " Tracy said, "But I'm glad you're
alright. See ya later."

"Yeah," Daphne said as she began walking away. Tracy wasn't that bad. She imagined Tracy
wouldn't be a bad friend to have.

"Focus, Astoria. You can spout off as many spells as you want, but it's about being able to
expose your enemies weakness. Most battles aren't about power; they're about strategy."
Harry said while moving cautiously around Astoria, "You can't rely on fancy spells to
survive."

Daphne watched carefully. She had been taking a break for a bit. The vigor that all four of
them was almost impossible for her. It was a shock watching, at least Blaise and Draco, a
rounder view of their abilities. Harry hadn't shown anything except to block all of Astoria's
feeble attempts as attacking him.

"Yeah, but you have to have spells to use," Astoria replied as she got up from the ground, dirt
covering her entire body.

"Tell me how many you'll remember when you're out of breath, or when you only have a
second to react," Harry sighed, "Let's take a break, and do ten laps for me, and then we'll
fight again."

"Ten laps," Astoria yelled, "What the hell kind of break is that?"
"You told me not to take it easy on you, so I'm not. Let's see how many spells you'll
remember when you're out of breath. You want to beat me, develop your stamina," Harry said
sternly, "You're wasting your time, get going."

Astoria groaned as she began running. Harry looked up over at her, watching before making
his way over to her. Even though they had gone on duty once since that night before, they
hadn't talked about that one night on the tower or the night of the attack, it had been as quiet
as their first encounters, but that was more so due to the required auror guards that followed
them now.

Harry sat down next to her, not saying a word as they both watched Blaise and Draco both go
at it. She couldn't believe where she was. She could remember Theo talking about how much
stronger Blaise and Draco were getting. It had been a point of insecurity for him, not that he
needed anymore.

"Thank you," Daphne said as she leaned her head back, "for the invite, I mean."

"Yeah," Harry replied nonchalantly, "You need it."

Daphne laughed, "Good to know you're still an arse,"

She could see the corners of a smile from Harry as she stared at the sparing of Blaise and
Draco.

"Just a small pointer from afar, but you get way too flustered. It sounds crazy, but you have to
relax...even in the midst of the battle."

"Easier said than done," Daphne replied quietly

After about a minute, Harry turned to look over at her. She turned to make eye contact with
him. She could remember the tower, the same brokenness still present in his emerald eyes,
maybe even more present in the daylight.

"I don't think I ever officially thanked you...for saving me."

"You're welcome even though I may have lost my pureblood status for it," Daphne replied
jokingly

Harry smiled slightly. Daphne felt a wave of guilt as she broke her gaze to look at the forest
floor.

"I wouldn't have had to had I been more competent."

Harry grabbed her forearm, startling her as she looked up at him, "Being competent has
nothing to do with killing. Never feel guilty for not killing. Never."

The coldness of his tone sent chills down her spine. She could hear the pain that was present
in it. He let up his hand, apologizing quietly, as he went back to staring at the spar. Daphne
could do nothing but stare.
"Is it easy for you," She asked mindlessly, still feeling the tight grip of Harry's hand on her
forearm

"If you mean killing, It's easy to do it, but what you have to live with isn't."

Daphne couldn't help but stare at him. Theodore had unintentionally killed his own mother
when he was young and she watched as the pain ripped him apart even at an older age. She
could only imagine what Harry was enduring. What he had to live with.

"I'm-I'm sorry with what you've had to live with," Daphne said soberly, "Thank you for
trusting me enough with that."

Harry grinned, "I'm just trying not to be a selfish arsehole."

"Come and get it, Harry," She heard her sister yell

"I think you care a lot more than you let on," Daphne replied sincerely

Harry gave a brief pensive nod before getting up.

Daphne watched as he walked back over. The stiffness from sitting made aware as she
stretched, watching both her sister and Harry go at it.

"Lets see it then," Harry said, his wand held to his side

Astoria ran after him, sending a verbal spell, Harry with no effort sent it back. Astoria fell to
her back with a loud groan.

"Verbal spells? You're better than that," Harry said flatly, "I guess you're getting this whole
stamina thing now, huh?"

Astoria clenched her teeth before stumbling back up. Harry quickly sent another spell,
sending Astoria into the air and back on the ground. Astoria yelled out in pain as she lay on
the ground.

"Stamina is your biggest weapon." Harry said, "that's enough for today."

"I'm...not...finished," Astoria panted, her wand shaking in her hand,

Daphne couldn't help but feel proud of her sister. She was the tough one. Daphne watched as
Harry smiled before slowly walking toward Astoria. Astoria made a motion with her wand,
but it flew out of her hand.

"Shit," Astoria said as she tried punch Harry

"Know when to quit," Harry said as he grabbed her wrist

From her angle, she could see the forming of Astoria's infamous smirk.
"Or... know when you're about to win," Astoria yelled as her knee made a beeline for Harry's
crotch

Daphne gasped, and shut her eyes, only to open them to Astoria on the ground. By that time,
Draco and Blaise had come over to where she was.

"Damn, I've tried that too many times. Probably the worst move to make. " Draco whispered
as he sat next to Daphne

Harry whispered something to her sister before helping her up and bringing her over. Astoria
look of exhaustion was not something she was used to seeing of her sister.

"Now onto to real business," Draco said eagerly, approaching the younger Greengrass

"You owe us something, Astoria," Harry said, wiping the sweat from his face

Astoria nodded, as she pulled a piece of paper out of her book bag. Daphne had never felt so
lost, but the paper looked familiar.

"I keep my word," Astoria said as she handed Harry the paper, "I found it in the Slytherin
Girls bathroom...It had Cormac McLaggen crossed out. I haven't seen anyone with parchment
quite like this, and none of the pureblood girls have this journal."

"What is it?" Daphne asked her sister, as the boys gathered around it, as she eyed the familiar
paper. She had seen it before.

Astoria sat next to her sister, "The people that attacked you and Harry... were under the
imperious curse. There are more of them, apparently. I found this in the Slytherin bathroom,
but I haven't found out who."

Harry folded the paper and tucked it into his robes as he whispered something to Draco and
Blaise.

"Thanks," Harry said dryly as he began walking back

"Wait! What about training," Astoria asked eagerly

"You know when we train, don't be late," Harry said as he continued walking, Draco and
Blaise following behind him.

Daphne sat silently as the boys vanished past the treelines.

Astoria stood up in front of her, "Are you okay?"

Daphne stared at the forest ground in disbelief, "I know whose journal that is."

It felt weird coming out of her lips as Astoria stared at her awestruck, "Wait really? Who is it!
Why didn't you say something "
Daphne stood up, shaking her head, "Astoria, Do you think they're just going to talk to her?
Are you that mad?"

Astoria scoffed and shook her head at Daphne, "It doesn't matter. They deserve it. All of
them, helpers included."

"And then Draco goes back and tell Caine our involvement? I will not put Father's life in any
more risk."

Astoria shrugged off Daphne, "Let him. I told you I'm done being ruled by Caine. I'm done
living in fear. I'm done caring about someone's blood status. Muggleborn or pureblood, we all
do magic."

Daphne groaned, "Astoria, you have to think about the consequences. The family name. It
makes us a target."

Astoria began walking away but stopped a few feet away before turning to look at Daphne,
"I'm done playing politics, Daphne. Your dead boyfriend proved you could still play and die
all the same. If you really care, you'll tell Harry, fuck the consequences."

Daphne watched as Astoria wandered off, leaving her alone in the forest. Her sister was never
the cautious one, rather the explosive one, unpredictable. It always fell on Daphne to look at
the bigger picture, to think about the 'politics'. To appease Caine.

Daphne ran her hand through her hair as she began to walk back toward Hogwarts. Today felt
like a long one.

Hermione sighed as she finished a difficult charm problem. She would rather be doing much
more important work than helping Neville, but if she didn't, he would get upset at her for not
helping. God knows she didn't want another argument right now.

"That's how you do the problem, Neville. It's based more on assumed knowledge than
anything given. You just have to be able to memorize the particular rules for this charm."
Hermione said as she meticulously looked over her work.

Neville leaned back against the common room couch, "You're so bloody brilliant. My
girlfriend is bloody brilliant!"

Hermione smiled weakly, "Thank you, now onto D.A.D.A"

Neville got up and kissed Hermione on her forehead, "Dinner first?"

Before Hermione could answer, Ron walked into the common room, and looked at them,
"Have any of you seen Lavender? We're supposed to be going to dinner together, I'm
starving!"

Neville shook his head, "No, but we're about to go if you want to go with us? Maybe she's
there?"
"Okay, let's hurry, I haven't eaten in an hour!" Ron said as he looked at the portrait door
eagerly, "If she's playing with me, I'm going to be so upset."

Hermione closed her book rather aggressively, "I guess we better go,"

Neville looked at her suspiciously but didn't say anything as they began their trek toward the
Great Hall. Hermione noticed more aurors on their route toward the great hall. She, much like
every other student, couldn't help but feel this place was becoming more a prison. Each of
them, prisoners to a war that they each might have to have a part in.

"I feel pretty safe with all these aurors around," Ron said as he paid respect to one passing by,
"I bet it has people like Malfoy scared shitless."

"Yeah, my grams doesn't like it, but It has been pretty effective," Neville replied, "The
policies work. Don't you agree, Hermione?"

Hermione sighed, "No, I feel like I'm being used as propaganda."

There was a bit of silence before Ron, hesitantly, broke it.

"Yeah...but maybe it's because you're a muggle-born?"

Hermione turned toward Ron, "What does that suppose to mean?"

Ron began rubbing his red hair, sheepishly, "It doesn't mean anything-"

"-You think because I'm a muggle-born, I'm supposed to be happy with all
these aurors around?"

" Bloody Hell, I didn't say that! I was-" Ron stammered

"What? What could you have meant-"

"Guys," Neville interjected, "-enough!"

"Voldemort doesn't scare me," Hermione said confidently to the jumps of both Ron and
Neville, and some near passers-by.

"Hermione. Stop." Neville said angrily

Hermione looked at Neville and Ron, "I'm sick-

Before she could even start, there was a loud familiar scream coming from the great hall
entrance.

"LAVENDER," Ron yelled as he began running, followed by Neville and Hermione

As they got to the entrance of the great hall, Harry who was standing next to Draco and
Blaise stood over Lavender who had fallen over the floor. Hermione had never seen Harry as
surprised as he was, but she could tell he hadn't expected this to happen at all. Others had
started yelling for aurors, while Harry began to pull out her wand.

"YOU SON OF A BITCH!" Ron yelled as he whipped out his own wand, "YOU FUCKING
TOUCH HER, I SWEAR!"

Hermione watched as Ron's spell flew toward a surprised Harry, actually contacting him, and
sending him flying to the floor. Ron began to make another motion but was quickly
interrupted by disarmed by an auror. More aurors came running down the hall aurors moved
to the scene. One tackled Ron, and the others surrounded around Harry, their wands pointed
at him.

Neville tried to move Hermione aside, but she pushed him out the way to move closer to run
toward Lavender, who was being surrounded by other aurors. From what she could see, a
knife had been inserted into her stomach, a pool of blood surrounded her, but from the color
of her face, she could tell Lavender had been cursed.

Everything felt like slow motion, even as she was being pushed away by Aurors. Hermione
felt a heaviness in her chest. Lavender wasn't exactly her friend, but to lose someone you
talked to regularly with was devastating. Hermione, just like other fellow students, couldn't
help but begin to sob.

A/N: Thanks for reading! One note: If you're wanting a "GOD-LIKE" Harry, this isn't that
story. Harry is powerful but certainly still human.
 Chapter 11

"Just like you killed Theodore"

"Sir, I can testify that she stabbed herself." An auror replied as she stood below the gaze of
Dawlish, "She walked toward Mr. Potter and said something to him before stabbing herself
repeatedly."

"What did she say, boy," Dawlish asked, displeasure apparent on his face. Harry stood
silently in front of him. His hands were bound and his head toward the ground.

"Nothing," Harry replied impassively.

"I've had enough of this! This won't look good on the administration." Dawlish said as he
rubbed his clean-shaven face. "I want a personal detail on Mr. Potter, at all times, but we need
to do something immediate to stay ahead of this."

Dawlish continued to pace for a minute before looking back at Harry. "Effective immediately,
Mr. Potter will be suspended from Hogwarts until the investigation is cleared away."

"Sir, with all due respect, the investigation has nothing to do with Mr. Potter; his wand is
clean. She didn't have any spells, fingerprints or magical resid-"

"Enough, Sarah! It doesn't matter, the administration needs to look good. It's only a short
suspension, a week at worst, provided no new information comes about." Dawlish stopped in
front of Harry, "Then Mr. Potter can go back to whatever Hogwarts mischief he pleases...with
new friends of course. Escort Mr. Potter to his room to get his stuff; he is to have no contact
with anyone."

"Yes, Headmaster." The auror replied. "However, I think you're making a mistake."

"Did I ask?" Dawlish retorted.

Harry stood up as Dawlish continued to look at him; he didn't even have enough energy to
look at Dawlish. As he exited to into the hall, he was surrounded by a platoon of aurors.

Harry leaned over toward the auror named Sarah, "I don't need anything; just go straight out."

Sarah looked at him, almost with pity, "You sure?"

Harry nodded as Sarah gave directions to fellow aurors, who began walking with Harry
toward the exit as fellow students stopped to stare; Peeves even flew through to mock him.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Potter; this isn't fair to you." Sarah said as they continued to walk.

Harry didn't bother to reply.

Draco sat still against the chamber chair, as Blaise threw books on the ground, hurriedly.
Draco could hear the chamber walls creak as he tapped his fingers and shuffled in his chair.
The flashbacks of Lavender's death replaying in his mind like clockwork, watching as she
killed herself, as the blood splattered..as the screams...the-

"I need to go," Draco said as he got up. "I don't know what you're doing, but I'll see you
later."

Blaise simply nodded as he continued to rummage through books, perusing through them
carefully before throwing them to a growing pile. Blaise hadn't said anything since the death,
and the silence was killing him. Draco took a stroll through the chambers as he made his way
toward a long hallway with only one door. Due to the immediate lockdown, he couldn't be
walking the halls, but thankfully Harry had built exits. With the flick of his wand, the door lit
up, and Draco walked through it, finding himself in the Slytherin boys' bathroom stall. As he
exited the stall, several boys were relaxing by the exit, noticing him as he exited.

"Err, ugh, good Job, Draco," One said.

Draco looked at the boy with a half smile, "For what?"

He looked around before whispering, "For finally getting rid of that fucking blood-traitor;
maybe he'll finally be put away!"

Draco nodded, before leaving. As he came into the common room, he was relieved to see
Pansy Parkinson sitting on the couch with other girls including Daphne Greengrass, who only
glanced at him.

"Pansy." He said stoically at the dorm's entrance; Pansy stood up immediately and came over
to him.

"Are you alright?" She asked, rubbing her hand smoothly across his cheek, "You're freezing."

"Yes." Draco said, motioning to the boy's dorm entrance, "but I need you." Pansy nodded,
looking back at her friends before following Draco through the dorm entrance, and into his
official room. Crabbe and Goyle were sleeping in their bed, waking up as Draco slammed the
door open.

"Beat it." Draco said aggressively, "Actually keep watch, no one is to enter."

"Yessir," They said as they slowly got up and left. Once the room had left, Draco
immediately began kissing Pansy.

"Are you sure-"

"Stop talking," Draco said as his hands wandered. Even as things began to get passionate,
Draco could still hear the sound of the knife plunging into Lavender's flesh. The way life left
her eyes. Her eyes. The-

"Ouch!" Pansy interrupted.

"Sorry," Draco mumbled.

"It's okay," Pansy said, "It feels good; look at me, not the wall." Draco looked at Pansy, his
focus shifting back into the present. After two minutes, Draco rolled over on the bed, panting
as Pansy curled beside him, kissing him as he lay there.

"Draco, are you really okay? I know it was brutal," Pansy said, "But hopefully, this finally
gets that blood traitor a trial, and then the Dark Lord can truly finish his work."

He usually hated Pansy when she began to go on the tirades, and today was no different.
"Thank God." Pansy jumped on top of Draco, "I want to personally meet whoever is causing
the disloyal blood traitors to kill themselves; it's so bloody genius! "

Draco pushed Pansy off of him, as he pushed himself up against the headboard. "Can you just
lay with me without talking about the fucking politics?"

"What the hell is wrong with you, Draco?" Pansy asked.

"I love you, Pansy," Draco said laying back down to his side, and covering himself with
blankets, "Not the war."

Pansy turned to look at him, pure joy written on her face. Draco smiled and kissed her.

"That's the first time you've said that!" Pansy said, eyes wide."I love you too, Draco Malfoy;
everything about you." Pansy turned and allowed herself to be cuddled against him, her skin
hot against his. Every time he would close his eyes, he could see the way blood splattered
across his face. As Pansy's sporadic breath became monotone, tears began to flow from
Draco's face.

The wind howled as Harry stood in front of 12 Grimmauld Place. As he walked into a long
hallway, Dumbledore stood at the end of the hallway.

"Pseudo-Normality," Harry said sarcastically, as he hugged Dumbledore tightly.

"Pseudo, indeed," Dumbledore replied.

Harry followed Dumbledore into the house. It had come a long way since the first time he
had walked into it. Most of the house had been completely redesigned and expanded.

"Is master hungry?"

Harry turned to see Kreacher, who had appeared behind him. Kreacher had been the worst
part of the house, at first. Until he found out Harry had murdered Sirius, and suddenly,
Kreacher appreciated him a lot more.

"No," Harry said absentmindedly as he looked around at new additional changes, "Where is
everyone?"
Dumbledore said as he strolled toward the counter, "There are death eaters
attacking muggleborn neighborhoods."

Harry looked at Dumbledore, quizzically, "Why aren't you helping?"

"It is becoming increasingly more evident that the more I exert myself, the faster my
conditions speed up."

Harry looked down at Dumbledore's hand, "Still nothing?"

"It's a truly nasty curse, my boy."

"How long...until-"

"-My death? Assuming we can't pursue any more measures to delay its effect. I will lose the
ability to move my wrist in about six to seven months before deteriorating into the more
dreadful stages of the curse," Dumbledore smiled as he pulled out a chocolate frog, "An
unequivocally grandiose way to go out, if I do say so myself."

Harry smiled weakly. He still couldn't fathom the death of Albus Dumbledore.

Dumbledore picked up the Evening Prophet showing Harry the front page.

Pureblood Slayer Suspended; Investigation ensues

"Nevertheless, It's been a long day, I won't burden you further with the macabre thoughts of
an old man. Tomorrow, we will chat after our full Order of the Phoenix meeting in the
morning, despite the unfortunate circumstances, it's well-timed that you're here."

Harry smiled weakly, "Goodnight, Dumbledore."

Dumbledore smiled back, "Goodnight, Harry."

Harry left toward his room. He took out his wand, unlocked and opened his room. It was a
small room, but it suited him fine. Harry sat down on the creaky bed.

"Fuck." He whispered as he realized he had forgotten to bring any of Blaise's potions with
him. Harry sighed deeply as he slowly took off his bloodied robes, tossing them on the floor
and falling against his pillow. He desperately just wanted to close his eyes and lock these
memories away.

It was going to be a long night.

"I want to show you something... tomorrow...I think..I think it might make you feel a little
better." Pansy said as they arrived at the stairs of the girls dorm, "meet me in the morning at
ten."

"Sure," Draco replied nonchalantly as he kissed Pansy on the forehead, motioning her up the
stairs.
The common room was quiet as he watched Pansy go upstairs. As she vanished, he wandered
over to the couch, plopping down as he picked up a forgotten quill on the table in front of
him. Only the sound of the popping of the dying fire and occasional creaks from the walls
separating him from total silence.

"Malfoy," A voice whispered. Draco looked up casually, expecting Pansy to walk back down.
However, he couldn't contain his confusion and surprise as Astoria Greengrass silently
descended down the stairs. Appearing before him, she looked around him cautiously. She
quickly pulled out her wand. Draco dropped his quill to quickly make a motion for his wand.

Astoria rolled her eyes, "Calm down, I just want to make sure there are no unwanted listeners
and you are so slow."

"What the hell do you want?" Draco asked as Astoria began to verbally cast concealment
charms before turning back to Draco.

Astoria looked around, "I need you to tell Harry something for me."

Draco tilted his head in confusion.

"Daphne knows who is putting all the purebloods under the Imperius."

Draco straightened up in his seat, the silence filled with the popping of the fire.

"Why are you telling me this?" Draco asked.

Astoria shrugged, "Self-preservation; it's purebloods that are being killed, after all."

"None of which have been loyal to the Dark Lord, even those who have been neutral."

"it doesn't matter; this needs to end," Astoria said.

Draco stood up, towering over Astoria, "And if this gets back to the Dark Lord that you
ruined your families neutrality?"

"Then so be it...whoever you work for, you tell them I told you." Astoria said with finality as
she turned and left.

As soon as the silence began again, Draco sighed as he fully laid out on the couch.

It couldn't get much worse.

Needless to say, Harry found himself the first one in the meeting room downstairs as the light
began to shine through the window. The room was chilly as he entered and in the center of
the room was the long wood table, which was engraved in the center with a phoenix. Harry
dragged his hand across the wood table as he slowly walked, until he reached the head seat;
he was going to have to sit there one day.

"Visions of grandeur, Potter?" Snape drawled.

Harry's stomach began to churn as he looked up to see Severus Snape strolling into the room.

Harry eyed Severus boldly.

"The sooner I'm head, the sooner you're gone," Harry replied calmly as Snape approached.

"Is that so?" Snape scowled, before looking intently at Harry, "Your childish arrogance
grows, boy, or is it...ah, a draught addiction."

"Get out of my head," Harry snapped. Snape got closer to Harry, narrowing his eyes as he
stood in front of Harry, "As if I would waste my energy; the symptoms are physical."

Before Harry could reply, the engraved phoenix began to glow on the table. Eyeing Snape,
Harry slowly moved past him toward his seat toward the lower end of the table. As Harry
took his seat, Albus entered followed by several other members.

"Good morning Harry, Severus," Albus said as he began his track toward the head table.

As more people entered, Harry could see that everyone was in a somber mood, with little to
no chatter. Charlie Weasley muttered a quick greeting as he took a seat next to Harry.
Aberforth was the last to enter, he seemed very stoic as he took a seat next to the right of
Albus.

"Let's begin," Albus said as he tapped his wand on the table, turning off the red glow of the
engraved phoenix. Albus motioned toward Aberforth who took a quick swig of his flask,
spilling liquid down his beard and onto his robe.

"We were tasked with a rescue mission last night if you didn't know. When we arrived, we
arrived to muggleborn kids standing over their parents." Aberforth said flatly, fixated on one
point on the table, "then they...they...killed themselves."

The room was silent for a while, everyone not sure what to say before Charlie Weasley spoke
up.

"Albus, can we really fight like this...if they can know our every move...if they're willing to
do unspeakable things at the drop of a wand," Charlie said, the distress apparent in his voice,
"It seems like….it seems like we're losing more than we're winning."

"You're right, Charlie," Albus sighed as he leaned on the table, "Which is I will not be
leading the Order for much longer."

Pretty much everyone except Harry, Aberforth, and Snape gasped.

"While the original intent of the order was to oppose Voldemort, I'm afraid it was never built
to succeed the ministry's resources and power. With that said, the order needs to be much
bolder and much stronger than its first iteration, and I'm not the one to lead it," Albus looked
up at Harry, "Before the spring returns, Harry will take over as head of the order."

Everyone turned to look at Harry. Harry stared toward the table, uncomfortable with the
pressured gaze sent his way. He could feel the nervousness hit his stomach; he would be
leading this group soon.

"He, along with Aberforth and Severus, will fight harder than I can fight and have fought,"
Albus replied.

"I mean no disrespect, Albus, but they are not you, " Shacklebolt said as he looked back
between Harry and Albus. "And can we expect a mere child to be tougher than you? What are
you thinking?"

"You're right, they're not. They are in much better shape than I, and they will be much better
leaders for this organization for this period of the order. Harry has seen much more than I
ever thought he would, but he's proven to me several times over that he is capable. That he
can do the right thing. That he knows what is at stake."

"But Albus where you will be?" Shacklebolt asked

"Ideally, in front of a fireplace, with a warm glass of firewhiskey and a particularly pleasant
book," Dumbledore chuckled to a joke that fell on deaf ears, "An acquired network over my
lifetime could produce some useful resources that are worthy avenues to pursue."

"Albus, I'm just not sure this is the smartest position we could put ourselves. With you gone,
we'll certainly be under the stress of more attacks, " Charlie said, "Or at least put this up for a
vote, and let everyone decide who should be the leader. "

People were nodding their heads in agreement.

"Pardon my hubris, but I'm the only thing keeping Voldemort at bay. My leaving will only
make him more cautious, and I ask that you believe I know what is for the greater good, that
your trust in me continues through this abrupt transition period," Albus replied.

"Albus, even so, what does tougher even mean? Are we going resort the same tactics of our
enemies? Part of being on the Order for me is about fighting with a clean conscience,"
Charlie replied.

"I say we put this to a vote as Charlie said! I think the Order can best decide who we want to
lead us; we're throwing our lives behind someone." Shacklebolt said, "And I thought we
agreed before that Harry wasn't exactly ready for the Order quite yet."

Aberforth yelled out, startling several, "You were full of goat shit last time and you're full of
goat shit this time. Harry has proven himself time and time, and this group's constant denial
of that is maddening. He's young, but he'll be-he is- a capable leader; far better than any of
you lot."

Aberforth slammed his flask against the table and stood up, looking furious at everyone at the
table.

"Families are being tortured. Children just fucking killed themselves, and let's not even start
with muggles who happen to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. There is no such thing
as clean war, and if you expect that then you shouldn't be here. This is war and we have to
start fighting like one." Aberforth aggressively fell back into his chair with a thud that should
have collapsed it.

"Would you like to share Harry?" Albus asked.

Harry looked toward the gazes of curious, angry, and neutral faces and then back to the
reassuring face of Albus.

"While I'm not a voting member of the order, I believe that a matter as pressing and abrupt as
this one should be voted on."

"Then so be it," Albus said cautiously, "We will hold an official vote before years end.
Charlie and Shacklebolt, I assume both of you are running?"

"No," Charlie replied simultaneously as Shacklebolt replied, "yes."

"Anyone else?" Albus said, " If everyone is content, we shall move on to hear written updates
from Hagrid and Remus."

After what felt like hours, Albus tapped his wand on the table causing a phoenix to rise
brightly from the center of the table, signaling the end of the meeting. Everyone got up and
headed toward the kitchen where breakfast had been prepared for them by Molly. Harry was
not hungry in the slightest, so he turned back to leave before being stopped.

"Oi!" Shacklebolt said, calling after him. "I just want to say, no hard feelings," Shacklebolt
said extending his hand.

"Of course," Harry replied as he moved past Shacklebolt, ignoring the invitation and turning
to go back to his room. Everything was beginning to feel like ages as he trekked upstairs to
his bedroom and laid down. Maybe he could make his own potion? After not being able to
sleep, Harry turned and went toward his desk, flipping through several books before giving
up after skimming his fourth book. As he was about to get up, the door opened slightly, it was
Albus.

Harry turned toward to face him as Albus came in and sat on his bed.

"How long have you been having sleeping troubles," Dumbledore asked softly.

"For a while now," Harry replied, "But it's not for you to worry about."

"As the only son I've ever had, I will always worry," Dumbledore chuckled, "You never cease
to impress me with your perseverance, and your internal resolve."

Harry smiled slightly, "Will it be enough?"

"Fear and power aren't sustainable strengths, but predictable weaknesses," Dumbledore
smiled slightly, "If you understand the way fear and power make people react, you can almost
predict the future."

"Like at the meeting, or at least I'm hoping I could read your plans?"
"You did quite well, Harry," Dumbledore gave an elderly smile as he stood up and went
toward the door, "Quite well indeed! I will be leaving after an afternoon meeting with
Aberforth and Shacklebolt this afternoon, so I wanted to get a chance to catch up with you
before I depart. How are the attacks, any direction? "

"We recently received a list of names, but nothing more. It has to be a Slytherin because only
non-loyal families are being targeted, but that's all we know." Harry replied.

"Hogwarts can detect when unforgivables are being cast, but there are blind spots such as the
chamber that can't be detected. Your caster is using this to their advantages. I know that
they'll be found, but the real question is what will you do when you find them?"

"Whatever it takes," Harry icily said. Harry turned back toward his desk, worried that he
would see judgment in Dumbledore's eyes.

Dumbledore didn't say anything, but rather came forward, placing a hand on Harry's
shoulder.

"I trust that you will do the right thing." Dumbledore said as he gently kissed Harry on the
head before turning to leave the room, "and I trust you'll find the right people to help you."

The door creaked open and shut as Harry just sat thinking. A wave of tiredness hit him and
before he knew it, he had fallen asleep on his desk.

_
Thanks for reading! And thank you to my beta, Haphne24.
 Chapter 12

Draco sat up violently, panting as both a concerned Crabbe and Goyle jumped back. Draco
pulled the covers back, wiping his eyes as he rubbed away sweat and eye crud.

"Sorry-you were...you were screaming. We didn't know what to do!" Crabbe said with duress,
"Are- Are you okay?"

Draco laughed in a weak gruff voice, rubbing his hands through his hair as he looked at both,
"I...err...tried a new potion yesterday. It has some side effects."

Crabbe and Goyle awkwardly laughed with Draco, as Draco scrambled out of the bed.

"I'll meet you guys for breakfast?" Draco said awkwardly as he glanced quickly up at the
clock, noting that he would have no time for breakfast.

They both nodded, exiting the room even though Draco was sure both were still in pajamas.
As the door closed shut, Draco ran toward the bathroom, stopping to look at himself in the
mirror. He was pale, his skin was still slimey from the sweat, and his hair was a mess. It had
been two days since Harry been gone, but it had felt like an eternity to Draco.

"Get a hold of yourself," Draco said aloud, slapping himself lightly for good measure before
rushing into the shower.

Draco showered quickly and made his way into the common room. Like most Tuesdays, it
was pretty empty, most people in-class, the library, or being mischievous somewhere. Draco
glanced at his watch before exiting the commons, he needed to hurry. He was swift, walking
past several patrols of Aurors as he made his way down corridors. His heart was beating
faster and faster as he moved closer and closer to the destination.

Finally, he made it to an empty and dead-end corridor. He looked around him carefully before
walking down slowly. As he made it to the end of the corridor, he was met with a dead end.
His heart racing as he reached the end, searching in all directions for something.

"Shit," he whispered as he began to walk back

As he made it to the middle of the corridor, a door appeared on the wall to his left. Draco
jumped at the sudden appearance of the door but was quickly relieved when he saw the
familiar silver handle. Draco felt his heart pound as his hand crawled closer to the handle. He
paused right before he could grab it, lowering his hand. Could he go through with this? This
was wrong, no matter how it made him feel. Draco began to turn around.

"Hey, You think Dawlish would give me the day off for that?"
The sound of an approaching auror patrol startled Draco as he quickly opened the door and
rushed inside. As he entered the room, he could already feel the pressure wash away from
him.

Harry sighed as he made it to the door of potions class.

"We'll be right outside when you are ready to leave, Mr. Potter," Sarah said, the auror in
charge of his personal detail

"Yeah, thanks," Harry replied as he opened up the door in the midst of Slughorn's lecture. As
he made his way to his stool, Slughorn simply nodded at his presence before continuing to
teach. Harry took his seat next to Blaise who was intently invested in the lecture.

Harry turned to see Draco, but he was absent.

"Where's Draco?"

Blaise, without looking away from Slughorn, whispered back, "I haven't seen him since you
left."

Harry frowned, "What about you...are you alright?"

"Yeah...I believe so. We have a lot to talk about."

"I agree. Let's mee-

"Mr. Potter, Mr. Zabini...is there any reason why I shouldn't take off ten points from Slytherin
for talking during my lecture," Slughorn interrupted.

Before Harry could say anything, Blaise replied, "Sir, with no disrespect, I was just
explaining to him how to apply the law of Squill Decadence to the ingredients without
harvesting plants."

Slughorn scratched his head, "Ugh...well then, uh, keep up the good work!"

Slughorn went back to lecturing as Harry smirked.

"Let's meet in the chamber after this."

Blaise nodded slightly as the lecture finished and they began to start on their potion for the
day. As Harry and Blaise worked, there was relatively little talking as Blaise carefully went
over his instructions.

"Would you mind grabbing a Wheezel's tongue over by the counter," Blaise said to Harry as
he carefully poured in a green like liquid causing the potion to emit a gas like substance from
the cauldron.

"Yeah...sure," Harry said as he turned to see Daphne Greengrass at the ingredient bench.
Harry watched her as she was meticulously looking through several ingredients. He hadn't
thought much about her since he been gone, but quickly it all came back to him. Daphne was
beginning to bring up odd feelings for Harry, feelings he couldn't quite place. As he
approached the bench, he quickly picked up an obscure vial.

"I think you're looking for this," Harry said as he handed her a vial of powder, "I had a hard
time finding it earlier."

"Thanks," Daphne said as she took the vial, looking over at Harry, "I'm glad...I'm glad you're
back,"

Harry smiled as he examined different tongues, "Don't let your sister know, I've been trying
to avoid her all morning."

"Do you have to be an arse at every moment?"

Harry simply smiled as he picked up the tongue he was looking at. As he began to turn
Daphne grabbed his wrist, causing Harry to turn back around, Daphne quickly pulled her
hand back.

"Whenever you get the chance, I-I need to talk to you," Daphne whispered toward him,
"Privately."

Harry could see the earnest in her blue eyes and nodded, "Tonight, the common room? We
are on duty."

"After duty, like late...really late. "

As he turned back around and began walking toward his bench. However, Harry's mind
began to jump all over the place, wondering exactly what they would need to talk about.

"I'm glad you could take a break from your conversations to get back to this potion," Blaise
groused as he snatched the tongue from Harry, "Swirl the potion four times clockwise and
once clockwise."

Harry gave Blaise a smug smile as he grabbed the giant cauldron spoon. As he swirled, he
couldn't help but glance across the bench at Daphne who was intently focused on her potion.

"Mr. Malfoy, It's nice of you to make it to class, ten points from Slytherin for your tardiness,"
Slughorn announced from the front of the class

Harry turned to look at Draco who shrugged as he found himself next to his partner, Pansy.
As Harry finished his last counter-clockwise stir of the thick goop that Harry called their
potion, he turned from his bench toward Draco who had instantly begun helping pansy on
potion with attention and precision he hadn't seen Draco use before.

"Damn it, Harry," Blaise swore behind him causing Harry to turn to see the cauldron
bubbling over, "How many times did you swirl?"

"It's getting on my book!" Harry complained as he rushed to clean up, ignoring Blaise
By the end of the potions lab, Harry and Blaise had a vial of the potion to give to Slughorn.

"This looks good, Harry and Blaise, a bit darker than it should be, but nonetheless really
good. Try keeping the heat low and reducing your swirling to what the instruction says. It's
an Exceed expectations. However, I expect Outstanding work from you two." Slughorn said
as he wrote down grades, waiting for the next students to present their vial.

"How many times did you swirl," Blaise whispered angrily as he put up extra ingredients

"My word, Draco and Pansy, this is perfect! Outstanding, good job!"

Harry stared at Draco who turned to grin arrogantly at both of them. Harry watched as Blaise
flashed a look of disdain at Harry as Harry gathered his stuff and left the classroom, at which
his two escorts began following him.

"I'm headed toward the Slytherin Dorms, and I have Charms in about an hour," Harry said to
his escorts as Harry began moving toward the Dorms followed by Blaise and Draco behind
his guards.

As they got back to their room, Harry quickly noticed how dirty the room had gotten since he
last been, clothes had been scattered all over the floor, the room smelled foul with a lingering
odor that wouldn't leave. Harry watched as Blaise, who had his nose turned up, pull out his
wand and waved it over Harry's bed. Harry's bed split open, showcasing a descending
staircase.

"Shall we," Blaise said as he descended, quickly followed by Harry and Draco. As Harry
entered into the main section of the chamber, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of happiness
as he took a deep breath of the old earthy smell that even the best charm couldn't remove.

Harry followed Blaise into the library, where stacks of books lay all over the floor that Harry
was careful to step over.

"Damn it, Blaise, can you pick up your books," Draco said, knocking over two stacks of
books as he walked in.

Blaise rolled his eyes as he looked over open books in a nearby pile, "Lavender's eyes."

Harry listened closely, "What did you say?"

"That day…Lavender's eyes were foggy," Blaise as he continued to flip over books, "I
couldn't get over it, and I did some research."

"That's what you were doing," Draco whispered, his arms crossed.

Blaise picked up a hefty book, pointing at a specific section of the book, "Read this."

Harry took the heavy book, looking at the passage that had begun to unscramble itself from
Old English into something readable.
After I slaughtered my challenges, the coven accepted me. The darker rituals I have been
taught infuse me with power, a power I did not know was possible. Even more so, they gave
me the greatest gift of all, the power of control. It's hard to use, but I can control all people,
even normal folk. It's intoxicating, allowing anyone to be my servant. I've begun to
experiment with it when I'm not out for the coven. It can't make normal folk have the ability,
but it does give them a resolve only reserved for those with our abilities. I've noticed that I
can make people even repeat the same power on someone else, however, when I do it, it's
hard to tell that something has been done. When my experiments use it, their controlled
usually have cloudy eyes and act oddly around their controller...

Harry gave the book to Draco to read as he thought pensively for a second.

"We have the list, but we're still aiming in the dark, " Harry said pensively as he stared
between Draco and Blaise, "But if we can find something to point us to a culprit, we can end
this."

"Draco, did you find any leads or hear anything from Pansy," Blaise asked

Draco shifted uncomfortably as he placed the book on a nearby stack, "I didn't hear anything
useful. Just your typical death eater vitriol. "

"We need to be observant then, it could be anybody, and I'd imagine the signs someone would
display around their castor wouldn't be that obvious or we would have seen it by now," Harry
theorized.

"What now then Potter, if it turns out our castor is actually being controlled themselves,"
Draco paused, "Are you going to...kill an innocent person?"

Harry took a deep breathe, "If it's the only option."

"You're talking about KILLING a potentially innoc-

"-I know Draco! I know," Harry snapped back, turning to stare at Draco directly, "But... if
there isn't any other option then I will. I'm not letting anyone else get hurt because of me."

Blaise intervened, "We can brainstorm-

"Enough! I'm not taking any more chances. I'm sorry." Harry said bluntly, carefully stating
his next words, "No one else gets hurt. "

"You're pathetic," Draco smirked as he spoke over Harry's attempt to talk back, "Listen! If
you think this is the right call, then...then I'm with you,"

Draco pushed past the stack of books, to stand closer to both Harry and Blaise, grabbing
Harry's shoulder tightly, "We're friends, you don't have to do this alone. Besides what's a
goblin without his coins?"

Blaise sighed and nodded emphatically, "The idiot is right, you're not alone."
Harry smiled slightly, grabbing Draco's shoulder and squeezing it tightly, "Thank you...both
of you,"

"Plus let's not mention every time you're alone, you always fail anyway, You need us," Draco
said as he let go of Harry's shoulder

"Oh shut up," Harry replied as he pushed Draco's shoulder, making him knock over a pile of
books, "Lets go to class."

"I knew I'd found you out here," Hermione said, standing next to Ron who was sitting down,
"I wanted to make sure you didn't miss Professor Alric's class like last time."

In the courtyard, there had been a section devoted to all the students who had passed at
Hogwarts at one time or another, a garden with each plaque devoted a specific flower that
would never die, Lavender's flower, of course, was a beautiful arrangement of lavenders.
Ginny Weasley's was an arrangement of bell-heathers.

"If that's your shite way of asking how I'm doing...I'm fine," Ron said begrudgingly, standing
up to dust off his trousers, "Blimey, she was annoying...but I liked her a lot."

"I did too."

Ron looked at the plague for a couple of more seconds, before looking back at Hermione,
"We should go then? Would hate for you to ruin your perfect attendance on my behalf."

Hermione rolled her eyes, Ron was still an arrogant prick when he wanted to be.

"Also, I don't think I got the chance to thank you and Neville for being there for me this past
couple of days...even these past couple of years, so thank you," Ron said, shoving his hands
into his pocket as they began walking toward class, "I'm really fine, I just wish Potter could
just be put in... Azkaban or something."

Hermione hit Ron on the shoulder, "You don't mean that!"

"Ow! Come on, you're not going to stick up for that arrogant arsehole," Ron said as his
cheeks began turning as red as his freckles, " I'm just so tired of it, every year, it's always
him. Everything bad that has happened or will happen has something to do with him!"

"You don't know that!" Hermione replied, lowering her voice as a pair of Aurors passed, "It's
not his fault."

"I have a dead sibling and a dead girlfriend to prove it," Ron said coldly, "If you want to stick
up for that- that - fucking murderer then, by all means, go ahead, but you can sod off too."

Hermione watched as Ron stormed past her, his lanky frame giving him a real advantage in
distance. Hermione stood for a second, almost in shock.

"It's a common sentiment, you know."

Daphne gave a half smile at Hermione before she continued walking slowly to which
Hermione followed after.

"Yeah...I'm just worried he's going to get himself hurt," Hermione replied, clutching her
textbooks tighter, "He's been a bit on the edge these past two days,"

"I think Harry can handle himsel.,"

Hermione nodded in agreement, "You're right, Daphne, but someone will still get hurt.
Remember Theodore and Harry?"

Daphne narrowed her eyes slightly at the mention of Theodore.

"Sorry, I didn't think it was-"

"-No...it's fine…"Daphne hesitated, "It's-it's just that it's still a sore spot is all."

Hermione remembered Theodore Nott. She had never personally met Knott, not that she
wanted to. She could remember Daphne coming into the hospital wing upset over one of
Theodore's outburst. One thing was for sure, she didn't think Theodore was a good person.

"Do you miss him?"

Daphne looked offended, angry even, "I was in love with him... Of course, I miss him, and I
would prefer it if we didn't talk about him."

Hermione nodded sympathetically as she opened the classroom door. Hermione took her seat,
reviewing her notes from last class as more people trickled in.

"Good afternoon, everyone," Professor Alric said as he stood in the front of the class, "Today,
we will wrap up our espionage lessons with a little game I've procured out by the entrance of
the forbidden forest, get in your groups, and lets head down."

Some groaned as everyone gathered their stuff and gathered into their groups. She looked at
both Harry and Ron, Harry, rather than his usual indifference, seemed a lot more openly
introspective than usual while Ron stood arms crossed, his cheeks flushed with red and his
eyes coldly glancing toward Harry, before glancing at others.

All three were silent as they headed down to the entrance of the forest. Professor Alric stood
with four aurors, not including the ones that were following Harry.

"Great, everyone, each group will be trying to get these rings." Professor Alric paused as
each auror held up a ring that was attached to a wearable chain, "That's it. The only thing is
that you'll have only ten minutes, as a group to figure out how to achieve it, no dark or verbal
spells, and every member must participate. Once you're done, you're free to leave. Oh...and
you'll be competing with another group, so you'll have to think on your toes! Any
Questions?"

Professor Alric looked at Hermione, who shook her head causing him to smile. Truthfully,
she just worried about how she could get her team to operate.
"Great, find an auror, and they will take you somewhere to fulfill your task."

Hermione began walking over to an auror, followed by Draco, who sneered at her.

"Follow me," the auror said as he led them into the forest, to the closest clearing. As they
walked, Hermione took notice of Daphne occasionally looking over at Harry, but also that he
would occasionally do the same as well. It was interesting, to say the least.

As they got to the clearing, the auror separated both groups into two sides, "I will stand in the
middle, here. Once your ten minutes are up, you have to begin...your time starts now."

"Alright, boys, I think we need to find a guide-" Hermione started before being interrupted by
Ron, "Are how about we let Harry do everything since he's Merlin's reincarnated."

Ron faced Harry directly, as Harry looked at Ron coldly.

"Ron," Hermione said stepping in front of both, "We need to work together for just ten
minutes, okay?"

"Yeah, just so I can end up dead, no thanks," Ron said savagely

"You're blaming the wrong person," Harry replied matching Ron's intensity, "Whatever you
need to get off your chest can wait."

Hermione turned and nodded appreciatively at Harry.

"Of course, you're on his side because it's not people that you know that keep getting killed-
that keep getting murdered. "

"What's your problem," Harry asked, "You know, more than anyone, that none of this is my
fault!"

Ron was furious, as he stepped past her Hermione, "All I know is that it's always about you!
All my parents do is keep and protect your secrets when it's my family that gets hurt!"

Hermione turned back, unsure of what to do now. Ron's frame leaned over Harry's
menacingly, but Harry stood tall, his unflinching demeanor just as intimidating.

"Guys…" Hermione beckoned earnestly

"If you want apologies then you have it...I'm sorry about your girlfriend and your sister,"
Harry said his tone unwavering, "But me beating your arse, won't help you. Besides, I have
two aurors prepared to stop you before you even could think of getting a spell to me."

"You may begin now!" The auror in the circle yelled

Ron blinked, realizing where he was. Stepping back to look at Hermione for the answer.

"This won't be good," Hermione moaned as she turned toward the clearing
"Just follow me my lead," Harry said turning back to the task at hand, "Both of you sneak to
a different corner…"

Harry trailed off as he watched Seamus fly into the air above the auror, the auror hadn't
noticed, focusing on Daphne who had entered into the forest, running directly for the auror.
Where was Draco? Hermione thought.

"You'll have to do better," The auror announced as he sidestepped Daphne causing Seamus to
land on her.

"Now's our chance," Harry said as he began running toward the auror, but before he even got
close. Draco launched up from the beneath the ground in a forceful display, head butting
the auror, but also grabbing the ring from around the aurors neck.

"Damn it," Harry said, stopping in his tracks.

Draco landed roughly on the ground and was helped up by Seamus and Daphne. Draco
smugly looked over at Harry and Hermione as they gathered closer.

"Team Pureblood wins again," Draco said, holding up his ring proudly.

Hermione felt the incredible urge to deck Draco again.

"I used Daphne as a guide, Seamus as a distraction, and the environment as a cover. All of
Professor Alric's big points," Draco said smugly as he tossed the ring back to the auror, and
sauntered off, "I'll see you, chumps."

Hermione watched Draco wander off, her fist still clenched, her anger now turned toward
Ron. She turned to see that he too had wandered off, leaving just Harry who was talking to
Daphne. Hermione watched as they both walked off, leaving her with the auror who was still
rubbing his chin.

Hermione offered a hand toward the auror who was still sitting on the group.
The auror declined, getting up and wiping himself. As she began walking back to the school,
she couldn't help but replay the conversation Ron and Harry had. Ron's parent knew
something about Harry? At this point, it was starting to feel like a giant pureblood conspiracy
with Harry and Dumbledore somehow at the middle. Either way, as she exited the forest, she
was going to have to find a way to redeem her grade.

It was late as Harry entered into the common room, only the sound of the dying fire could be
heard echoing throughout the cold chamber. As he entered, he quickly covered the chamber
with wards and protections as to avoid unnecessary listeners and unexpected interruptions.
Daphne sat on the couch, her back turned to him. The feelings of uncertainty, of nervousness,
began to rise as he approached and sat in the seat next to her.

As Daphne looked up for a brief moment at Harry, he could discern the same feelings of
uncertainty and nervousness in her. It was quiet for a moment, each just taking in the
quietness.
"Can I trust you?"

Harry paused slightly, waiting for Daphne to look up at him, and as she did, he nodded
firmly, "You can trust me."

Harry was confused by Daphne's frantic demeanor, she was scared, absolutely terrified.

"What do you need to tell me?"

"I need you to promise me that you will protect my sister and I."

"I promise that I will protect Astoria and you," Harry said, his voice low, "You have my
word."

Daphne nodded, "I think I may know who's responsible for the killings."

Harry's eyes widened, his tone much lighter, "How? Who?"

Daphne took a deep breathe, "Tracy Davis. I saw her journaling and managed to see a list of
names, and that day Astoria gave you the list, it was the same kind of paper that Astoria gave
to you both. Even then, I've been watching her, and she only uses that journal out in public."

Tracy Davis. It sounded far-fetched, but it was smart. Harry thought. A Slytherin half-blood
that had absolutely no ties to death eaters or even to a friend group, the girl was a loner. It
made perfect sense the more Harry thought about it. However, it didn't explain why that
scared Daphne so much?

"Part of protecting my sister and I mean that you can't tell anyone that I told you this."

"What do you mean?"

"If it somehow gets out or even gets mentioned that I helped you in any way then it will put
my life in danger..my sister's life in danger. I'm serious Harry," Daphne pleaded, grabbing
Harry's hand.

Harry could see the true desperation in her haunted eyes, feel her sweaty palms, whatever it
was, it truly scared her.

Harry squeezed her hand tightly, "I promise. I won't, but whatever it is that's scaring you, it
doesn't scare me."

Daphne smiled lightly as she let go of Harry's hand, "The brave idiot."

"I'm only brave because I know you'll jump in front and save me,"

They both started laughing as they both slowly turned to the dying fire, the embers bright as
they both sat. He had never seen Daphne so afraid, what could have brought so much fear, so
much panic. He gazed at her, watching her blank face deep in thought. It was apparent,
neither would get a lot of sleep tonight, but it didn't mean they had to wallow in their
problems.
"I want to show you something," Harry said as he stood up and grabbed his wand.

Daphne looked at him quizzically as Harry waved it over the fireplace, but before she could
say anything, the fireplace split open revealing a giant set of stairs. Harry watched her eyes
widened as she looked back at Harry.

Harry smirked as he extended his hand toward Daphne, "Just trying to be happy every once
in a while."

Daphne grabbed Harry's hand, allowing him to hoist her up off the couch. As he ventured
down the stairs, he turned to see Daphne still at the entrance.

"Why-

"-I trust you."

As Harry watched her step down, he couldn't help but shake his overly cautious thoughts that
were wondering what the hell he was doing. Even more so, he couldn't shake the feeling that
he had been fighting for a while now, that

he wanted to know more about her, not out of a strategic, cautious, or even beneficial desire,
nothing in the same vein that he had adopted when he befriended Draco or Blaise. This
felt...different.

As the chamber became clear, it's familiar earthy smell and aesthetics choices, Harry felt
energized in a way he hadn't in a while. Despite what he was ahead of him, at this moment,
he felt alive.

"Welcome to the Chamber of Secrets," Harry said proudly

"Woah," Daphne replied awestruck, "Is that the..."

"The Basilisk?" Harry confirmed as he stared at the floating Basilisk Skeleton, "Yeah,"

As they finally stepped off the stairs and onto the main floor of the chamber, He turned to see
Daphne taking it all in, a sense of wonder written on her face. As Harry watched, it felt weird
having a new person in a place he considered his sanctuary.

Daphne's awestruck smile began to fade as she looked around, "Is this where…"

Although Daphne wasn't looking at Harry, Harry nodded, "Yeah, this is where she died."

Daphne stood silent for a moment, her head turned up to the basilisk, examining it's every
feature. Harry took the time to cast silencer charms over him and Daphne as to not wake or
alert his two friends.

"Follow me," Harry said, as he moved down the aisle toward the entrance to the library

As they entered the library, Harry didn't have to turn to feel Daphne's sense of awe and
uncertainty. In fact, it was the way he felt right now, bringing a stranger here...someone who
he could potentially betray him.

"Did you do all of this," Daphne asked, as they made their way to the center.

Harry stared longingly at each shelf, "Mostly, Blaise helped a lot too."

"Was it third year that you did all of this?"

"Watch your step," Harry said as he stepped over stacks of books, "No, We didn't finish until
late fourth year. I just liked that the chambers allowed maneuverability across Hogwarts, and
was a great place to train."

Harry and Daphne both sat down in opposing chairs. Harry watched as Daphne seemed to
take in every detail, her eyes searching everything as if she would need to recall them.

"Daphne, Why did you tell me about Tracy? If you have so much to lose then why bother
telling me?"

Harry watched as Daphne's face went blank, and her attentiveness turned inward, as she
slowly and deliberately gave her answer, "You and I have both lost a lot…have seen a lot...If
I can stop it- if I can help- then I want to."

He could see it, the torment on her face as she gave her answer.

"I know I didn't mention this earlier, but the more I think about it, the more convicted I feel
about it," Daphne said, "I want to be there when you... kill her."

Harry's face hardened, "How do you know I'm going to kill her?"

"It's not a hard guess, especially if it means it'll end the needless deaths."

"Daphne..."

"Before you say no-"Daphne started as Harry shook his head.

"I'm not going to say no," Harry replied firmly, "but It's going to haunt you, it's going to-"

"I know, Harry, I know. I still think about that Gryffindor boy you killed every single day...I
still feel it."

"And you still want to be there?"

Daphne nodded, "If I sentenced her, I want to see it through to the end."

"You don't have to be brave."

"This isn't bravery, Harry. I…" Daphne trailed off

Harry watched intently, her blue eyes burning up with the same sort of passion before they
turned up, bringing a smile on Daphne's face.
"What?" Harry asked, confused at her sudden mood change

"Every conversation we have ends up bringing up so much turmoil for both of us...A normal
conversation would be nice, is all."

Harry laughed dryly, "That would be nice."

"Then lets," Daphne said confidently, "Nothing sad. Just a normal conversation. Everything
else can wait."

"Okay," Harry replied hesitantly, realization hitting him. He wanted a normal conversation
with Daphne. For the first time in a long time...he was looking forward to a normal
conversation.
 Chapter 13
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

"You seem a little young to be applying for this position...Mister-"

"Riddle. Tom Riddle," The young man replied, his charming smile infectious. "I do believe
age isn't a qualifier for experience, and in a time like this, I think the ministry could use the
experience I offer."

Tom Riddle leaned against his chair, unwavering as two aurors and Scrimgeour stood above
him, leaning against a huge brown desk, checking over what seemed to be a clipboard of
paperwork. The room was the official office of the minister.

"What might that experience be, Mr. Riddle," Scrimgeour asked.

"As you can see, I've spent most of my time working as the head of a Russian mercenary
company, dethroning dictators across the globe, and fighting wars on behalf of whatever
government paid the most for ten years. I may look young, but like you, I've seen my fair
share of battle and leadership."

Scrimgeour stared at Riddle, his eyes narrowed, "You have no formal auror training. What
makes you think you can lead the department of magical law enforcement?"

"I am Hogwarts educated, for a start," Riddle took a look at one the aurors, standing next to
Scrimgeour, "While it is true that I never received a true formal auror training, I believe that
my aptitude test showed that my techniques and skills are far superior than your usual lot. "

"Arran, is this true," Scrimgeour demanded.

"Yes sir, his aptitude test was better than the other applicants," Arran said objectively,
"Headmaster Dawlish was also able to confirm his Hogwarts education. He was a top
performer of his year and very NEWT he took was an Outstanding."

"What year did he graduate," Scrimgeour asked skeptically

"1985, sir."

Riddle smiled, "While I may not carry the prestige or history of the late Madam Bones, I
believe that I can bring back the effectiveness and expansiveness as laid out in my
application."

Scrimgeour stared at Riddle, who held his gaze, "Was there any notable flags, Arran?"

"No sir, everything was verifiable."

Scrimgeour stood for a while, "What will be your first act as the new head?"
"I will first offer my criticisms and amendments to the W.A.A then I will sign-off on the act."

"Criticisms?"

"It's a political game, Minister. The people need to see that you aren't hiring just cronies, but
you are hiring qualified and thoughtful people," Riddle countered, pointing at the clipboard,
"They're on page five. They are simple criticisms and amendments, but they will make me
look tough. They will make you look like someone capable of dialogue, and thus will allow
for a much easier and quicker passing when presented to Wizengamot."

Scrimgeour began flipping through, eyeing the pages carefully, "It says here that you want to
add that the new Head of Magical Law Enforcement is stationed at Hogwarts instead of the
ministry?"

"Simple, Minister. It provides me protection from any assassin that would attempt to harm
me, would continue the alignment of Hogwarts and the ministry in terms of safety and
curriculum. It would also make the auror presence at Hogwarts more sensible and would
allow me to keep an eye on interested parties."

"Interested parties?"

"Mr. Potter, and by extension, Albus Dumbledore," Tom replied suggestively, "With me at
Hogwarts, I can make sure we can keep an eye on them, and if anything happens we can
make sure no one escapes the full reach of the law."

"How do you know they are interested parties?"

"Minister, part of my work is observing and watching governments. Potter makes your
government looks weak, whether guilty or not, it looks like he keeps escaping the law.
Regarding Albus, I can always tell when someone is pulling too many strings behind the veil
of the law."

Scrimgeour put down the clipboard, standing for a moment as silence filled the room. Finally,
Scrimgeour held out his hand. Tom stood and shook Scrimgeour's hand with a firm
handshake.

"When can I start?"

"I will make an official and formal declaration this evening. Tomorrow, I will swear you in,
and we will go from there. "

"I can't wait to turn the tide of this war under your great leadership, Minister." Riddle praised.
"We're going to do some wonderful things together!"

"You coming to a place you never come to, probably wasn't the brightest idea," Daphne
whispered, staring ahead as she pretended to pull a book from the shelf, "Especially with
your...escorts."
Harry turned to the opposite shelf, opening up a book that expelled dust as he flipped through
the pages, "It's fine."

Harry coughed as he put the book back, lowering himself to another shelf.

"Yeah, but she hasn't pulled out the journal in the past three days you've been coming,"
Daphne said as she walked over with her book, standing above Harry, "She's not going to pull
it out while you're here."

"Maybe you were wrong?" Harry questioned quickly regretting his words, as Daphne
dropped the book onto his head.

"Ow!" Harry mouthed as he rubbed his head, moving away from Daphne.

"...or maybe not, either way, I have a much bigger problem to deal with right now," Harry
said as he glanced at his watch.

"My sister finally found you, huh?"

"She didn't just find me," Harry groaned as he picked himself up, "She kicked me- in front of
my aurors."

Daphne grimaced as she faced Harry, "Good luck, I'll see you later."

"Are you not coming?"

"It's freezing outside, and I have to be in the hospital wing today."

"Tonight." Harry replied firmly to the confused look of Daphne, "We'll actually see each
other tonight….we're on prefect duty."

"I guess I'll see you tonight," Daphne replied dryly.

Harry walked back to the corner table, right across from where Tracey Davis was sitting.
Sarah and the other auror were standing by his table as Harry began to gather his stuff. He
looked over at Tracey who was still looking at the same charms book she had been looking at
for the past hour. Daphne was right, whether controlled or not, Tracey wasn't going to risk it
and Harry couldn't risk it with-

"Are you leaving," Sarah asked as Harry picked up his bag.

Harry simply nodded as he exited out into the hall. As he exited out, he was captivated by the
snow that had begun falling more heavily outside. December had finally arrived and with it,
hopes of ending the senseless deaths that had plagued the school this year, and the fear that
the ending those deaths meant sacrificing a potentially innocent person.

"Mr. Potter, you need to tell us where you're going," Sarah said, sternly.

Harry shrugged, "To the dorms. I'll be there for a while, napping and studying."
"Thank you, Mr. Potter," Sarah replied as Harry continued his walk.

Soon he found himself, quickly changing into something more appropriate for training in his
chamber room, before using an underground tunnel located in the chamber to escape to a
familiar path deep in the forbidden forest. This time it was a little different as the forest floor
and trees were covered with white, which only made things more sinister. Harry quickly did a
quick jog before finding familiar burn marks on trees and uprooted and uneven patches of
ground.

"You are late!"

Harry turned toward Astoria who was clutching herself tightly, shivering. Harry smiled at
Astoria who looked somewhat uneven at his response.

"You should have hoped I wouldn't have shown up." Harry said sweetly as he pulled out his
wand, "Because I'm going to make you pay for every minute I felt that kick yesterday."

Astoria narrowed her eyes, "Harry, you can-

Astoria jumped out the way as a spell caused the ground to throw up snow and dirt in a big
explosion where she had just been standing. As she stood up to look at Harry, Harry smiled
menacingly.

"Today is going to be wonderful."

Daphne moved her wand slowly, her motions deliberate as the patient's bones began to crack
back into place. Daphne smiled as sweat dripped from brow, her focus unwavering as blue
dots began to appear on the patient, a sign that her patient had not received bone-rot, and that
her spellwork had been perfect. The patient would have no adverse side-effects.

"Daphne, I'm impressed. It takes a very skilled hand, not to cause bone rot. I'll take it from
here, you two girls go start on the paperwork," Madam Pomfrey said proudly as she stood
over Daphne.

Daphne tucked her wand away before standing back next to Hermione as Madam Pomfrey
began more internal work.

"Good job, Daphne. Cauldron explosions are a nasty piece of work," Hermione whispered as
she tucked away her notepad, moving toward their two small desks tucked in the corner,
"And you're really good at it."

"Yeah, but they're fun," Daphne agreed as she picked up a stack of parchment, "This is not,
however."

"It's helpful," Hermione said cheerfully as she grabbed a list of current patients.

As they sat, Daphne split the stack in half, giving Hermione one half. They began quickly
writing on the parchment, detailing procedures, spells, and potions used, and the effects they
are supposed to have. The busywork didn't bother Daphne, but she much rather be doing
more practical work, she had always liked the healing profession.

"So how are you and Longbottom," Daphne asked, trying to make conversation as she dipped
her quill in ink.

Hermione stopped writing for a moment, "Things-Things are good...we're okay. I'm just busy
most of the time."

"Is that causing a lot of trouble?"

"Not often, but it has more so now than in years past," Hermione said as she continued
scribbling, "How about you and Harry?"

Daphne paused, "What do you mean? We're not-"

"Oh no, I don't mean like that! You both seemed really friendly yesterday after that match,
and I saw you both briefly in the library," Hermione said, as she took another piece of
parchment, "I'm just assuming your hospital experience gave you something to relate over."

Daphne looked up, staring at Hermione continued to scribble furiously.

"What are you getting at Hermione?"

Hermione didn't say anything as she finished up her parchment as Daphne thought deeply
about her conversations with Hermione.

"Two days ago, you asked me about Theodore-about if I still missed. Today-Today, you asked
me about Harry."

Hermione frowned as realization dawned on Daphne's face, "Daphne-

"You know about the Imperious, don't you?"

Hesitancy flashed across Hermione's face as she put her quill down, looking up to lock eyes
with Daphne, "Yes."

Daphne narrowed her eyes at Hermione, "And you think I'm out to harm him, that any
appearance of friendliness is an attempt to betray him because of Theodore."

"No! I know you forgave him for that."

"You don't know that," Daphne replied angrily, quickly looking over at Madam Pomfrey to
see if she had drawn attention.

"As a matter of fact, I do. During the first night of recovery, you mentioned how you didn't
think he was the one responsible for Theodore's death, and how you felt...safe with him...
unlike with Theodore."
Daphne anger quickly vanished as her mind flashed back to a swirl of vague and distant
memories...to what she had been drinking...a sleeping-draught, a potion that had the ability to
make its drinker oddly truthful.

"And yes...I am worried about Harry, he lives in a place where maybe more than half of the
residents want to harm him...and you go from hating him to suddenly being friends with him,
I was worried that maybe…" Hermione trailed off

Daphne leaned back against her chair, looking away from Hermione to think, calming down
as she thought for a moment.

"You were trying to see if I was under the Imperius Curse."

Hermione crossed her arms, "Yes. Daphne. Assuming the castor is from Slytherin, it wouldn't
be hard to get to you as you have the greatest possibility of getting close to him."

Daphne shook her head, "Hermione, Slytherin's aren't known for being naive. Trust me, I
would never harm Harry, intentionally or unintentionally. He's...he's my friend."

Friend. It gave Daphne a mental whiplash as the word came out of her mouth, but it was true.
The Greengrass Family wasn't known for kept promises, but this was real. Harry trusted her
and she... trusted him.

"You're special then," Hermione replied thoughtfully. "He's not known for making
relationships. Even when he helps me, it's brief and curt, I have to pry with everything I
have."

"Then you're special too, Hermione. Do you think he would help anyone he didn't want too?"

Before Hermione could reply, Madam Pomfrey called Daphne over to do some spellwork. As
Daphne got up, she looked at Hermione, who still seemed surprised at her previous sentence.

"If you know about the Imperious...then I think I know how you help," Daphne assured,
before turning to fulfill her task

"You can do better," Harry said as he casually side-stepped Astoria's spell. "If you're going to
be noisy...use it to your advantage."

Harry listened to the quietness of the forest, as he prepared for Astoria's next attempt. He
could hear the muffled wand motions behind him as he wandlessly casted a spell. Harry
turned and snapped causing the trees around the area behind him to bend unnaturally, causing
hectic movement from behind. Harry simply turned and flicked his wand causing Astoria to
get hit by a big tree, flinging her into the snowy ground roughly.

Harry slowly made his way over where Astoria was laying, blood seeping from cuts on her
head.

"We're done for today," Harry said as he put away his wand. "You're getting faster, but now
you're too noisy."
Astoria sighed. "It's not fair! You use that spell that makes your sounds echo, I need that."

"Spells won't help if you don't know the fundamentals," Harry replied as he held out his hand.

Astoria grimaced as she stood up, avoiding Harry's hand. "I'm fine- freezing- but fine."

"Here." Harry pulled his hand away and grabbed his wand, casting a spell over Astoria.

Astoria looked surprised and then anger quickly flashed on her face, "You mean to tell me
you knew a warming spell, but you didn't use it on me in this whole time we were training! I
was freezing!"

"It's a third-year spell. I'm sorry you're a bad student."

Astoria stared angrily at Harry, "I may not be able to beat you now, but oh you wait...I'm
going to turn you inside out one day!"

Harry smiled back weakly, "I look forward to it."

"But in the meantime, thank you." Astoria's faux anger washed from her face. "For training
me and...for protecting my sister...she's all I have and you saved her."

"I'll continue to protect her," Harry said stoically. "And you too."

"You can't guarantee that."

Harry came closer, grabbing Astoria's shoulder, "I promise I'll protect you both...in whatever
way I can...from whatever I can."

Astoria with her face covered in dirt, blood, and debris hugged Harry. Harry was taken off
guard, his arms shooting up, not entirely sure what to do as Astoria pressed into him tightly.
Harry relaxed, resting his arm on Astoria's back. It was strange, he had never gotten a hug
from someone his age.

"Thank you, Harry," Astoria said as she let go.

"You're still a pest," Harry remarked.

Astoria simply smiled before turning towards the exit, leaving Harry in the snow-covered
ground. He cleaned up the forest and made it back to the chamber for a shower. He couldn't
help but think as the water hit him, what the Dumbledore's would think of what was
happening? He could hear Aberforth calling him reckless and dumb for even befriending a
pureblood family in this war, and he could hear the quiet but directed voice Dumbledore
telling him to trust in his intuition and in the good of people. Befriending Blaise and Draco
made much more practical sense, but the Greengrass' were a different story.

"Pseudo-normality," Harry whispered to himself as he got out the shower, the cold chamber
air hitting him as he stepped out into his room.
Harry ventured over to his desk, where a mirror sat on top of it...the two-way mirror that he
used to communicate with Aberforth. Harry ran his hand over it, pausing slightly to look at it
before picking it up and placing it on his bed as he got dressed into his school attire, and
walked out of his room and into the library where Blaise sat. He was reading the Evening
Prophet.

"Hello, Harry," Blaise said quietly as flipped through another page. "Are you coming to the
game tonight?"

"I have duty tonight."

"During the game, that's...unusual?"

"Straight from the mouth of Dawlish," Harry said sarcastically as he picked up his
Arthrimacy textbook

"Truth be told, I'm surprised you're still a prefect."

"It's only so that he can keep tabs on me."

Harry looked back up at Blaise, the full display of the Prophet covering his face. Although
Harry couldn't see the full headline, due to the angle, he could see it was about a new
Scrimgeour hire in the Ministry.

Blaise put the paper down and got up, stretching as he turned toward the exit.

"Also Harry," Blaise said quietly, shoving his book under his arm as he began walking, "You
haven't mentioned it to me, but don't think I didn't know Daphne was in here. I expect an
explanation sooner rather than later. "

"How did you know?"

"You didn't get up as early as you usually do, which was odd, but then I found a strand of
long brown hair in my seat plus you just confirmed it yourself."

Harry smirked as Blaise left the room. Damn, he was surround by persistent stubborn genius'.
For now, that would have to wait, he needed to get Arithmancy homework done if he didn't
want to become buried later.

"Are you going to the game," Pansy asked as she checked herself in the mirror, "It's a big
game for Draco."

"Good for him," Daphne replied as she combed through her wet hair, "No, Potter and I have
duty."

Pansy frowned as she grabbed her makeup kit, "I don't know how you do it. He tried to kill
you once and yet you still aren't afraid of being a prefect with him. If it was me, I would have
quit the first day especially since he killed… well-"
"Well, good thing I'm not you," Daphne interrupted.

"I'm just saying," Pansy babbled defensively as her brush began to self-apply itself to her pug
face. "You have to be around mudbloods and murderers, all day, I just thought you would
need a break. If you come, I can hook you up with a cute seventh year."

"Thanks for the offer, but I'm fine."

"Oh Daphne, when's the last time you-"

"Enough, Pansy, you're being obnoxious again," Daphne said harshly as she turned to exit the
bathroom followed by Pansy, who had her hands up.

"Fine...if you want to hang out with blood traitors and mudbloods, be my guest! Just
remember that life will be very different soon."

"Yeah, I know Pansy, but if you think sleeping with Draco will help you get to the luxurious
new life you crave then you might be a bigger idiot than I thought."

"You know I miss when you use to be a friend to me. When Theodore-"

"-Enough!" Daphne snapped as she whipped around quickly to face Pansy, "Stop bringing up
my dead boyfriend...he is dead and he isn't coming back, neither is the past...neither is our
friendship."

Pansy's face fell. "Oh, I didn't know that's how you felt."

"You helped my boyfriend cheat on me, what do you think?"

Pansy's face fell, "I'm late, I'll-I'll see you later."

Daphne didn't bother to say anything as Pansy put up her kit and quickly walked out. Daphne
plopped down onto her bed, angrily. As she calmed down, she shouldn't have exploded like
that. A rivalry with Pansy was not what she wanted or needed.

"Great," Daphne whispered to herself as she finished getting dressed. As she glanced at the
clock, she quickly grabbed her bag and headed down the stairs. As she entered the common
room, Harry was sitting on the couch, scribbling notes. He looked up and the corners of his
mouth moved up slightly.

Daphne sat adjacent from him, grabbing her textbooks from her bag.

"You seem upset?" Harry asked.

"It's been a hectic evening," Daphne replied coolly. "How was my sister?"

"Exactly how you would imagine," Harry said.

"Yeah...I'm sorry she's such a pest."

Harry smiled, "It's fine, truthfully- don't ever tell her this-, but she reminds me of my myself."

"Ahh, so a total pain in the arse?"

Harry gave a cold playful look as Daphne gave a hushed giggle.

"You know you asked for it." Daphne smiled. "But seriously, how so?"

"Her energy, mostly. Growing up, all I ever wanted was to be a strong wizard like my
adoptive parents, to be able to do any magical feat they could do."

Daphne closed her textbook as she turned to look at Harry, "What are your adoptive parents
like?"

Harry smirked, looking away as if he was a million miles away, "I guess you can say my
adoptive mom was powerful, smart, and truly wore the trousers in the relationship, but she's
quiet. She's not very good at explanations, and is often too worried for the future which
leaves her unable to tend to the present very well."

"Do you have a good relationship with her," Daphne inquired.

"I believe so. I trust her, sometimes I'm a bit too trusting. My dad tells me all the time I
should stand up to her more, but I can't help but believe that she wouldn't die for me if she
needed to...just like my real mom."

"And your dad?"

"He's loud, he's obscene, pessimistic, and sometimes verbally abusive. He's not as powerful
as my mom, but he still has his own strengths. I think one of the best things about him as that
he's fun. He's not concerned about the future, but rather lives in the present and dwells in the
past more than he should. I trust him though, and I think his heart is in the right place even if
doesn't believe it himself."

There wasn't anything known about what happened to Harry after the death of his real
parents. In fact, there had been whole conspiracy novels written that had tried to figure out
what happened to Harry before his reappearance into the Wizarding World.

"They sound very different from each other," Daphne commented.

"They are. I wish I could say they are the happiest couple, but they fight more often than not,
but I think no matter what, or how bad it gets, they still somehow find their way back to each
other...what about your par-your family?"

"My mother is dead. I have one sister, my dad, and... an uncle that disappeared after the death
of my mother."

Harry looked quizzically at Daphne, "What happened to him?"

"He...he just disappeared."

"I'm sorry."

Daphne shrugged, "It's fine."

"What about your dad?"

"He's caring but very firm. I think the stress and death of my mother really was tough on him.
My mother was like Astoria, energetic and it balanced him really well."

Harry looked over at Daphne, "The rest of your family?"

"Dead or removed. Unfortunately, even by being a neutral family, we lost a ton in the first
war just like the other families."

Harry didn't say anything but rather picked up his quill and continued scribbling. She
wondered what Harry thought of her and her family. Nevertheless, she had better tell him the
news.

"Hermione knows about the Imperius and wants to help."

Harry didn't move but rather continued writing an equation on his parchment before casually
putting down his quill.

"I know. She told a few months ago, which means she left out that fact for a reason. What did
you tell her?"

Daphne frowned. Of course, Hermione left that out, "I may have told her that she could be
involved."

"And there it is," Harry replied, "She must have noticed how close we've gotten and figured
this had something to do with the Imperius problem. From there, she figured out how to
worm her way in to help."

Daphne felt gobsmacked, "Wait. Are you saying that she knew I was going to ask for her
help?"

"Yes, she's pretty capable of finding information by being both persistent and manipulative at
times. A true pain in the arse." Harry said pensively.

Daphne leaned back against her seat, "Even so, I still think she can help."

"Truthfully, we do need her help, but the more involved Hermione is, the more involved she
wants to become. It's dangerous for her and no matter how annoying she may be, I don't want
her to get hurt," Harry paused for a moment, "I think I have a plan, but I need you to stay
uninvolved."

Daphne was about to make an objection before Harry raised his hand.

"I can't figure this out if the only time we can meet is twice a week, and short conversations
across library shelves. If no one can know that you're involved in this, then you'll you have to
 stay uninvolved. It's for you and your sister's ultimate safety."

Daphne bit her tongue, he was right. She couldn't do anything that would tie her to Harry
especially if these kinds of tasks were commissioned by the Dark Lord.

"Hermione and Blaise will be a good enough help. Once we can confirm it's her, we can
figure out the next part."

"What are you going to do to Hermione once you confirm it?"

Harry sighed, "I'll figure it out once we get there."

"What about Draco?"

"If Draco is involved, I'm positive Hermione wouldn't involve herself. He has to stay just as
unaware as anyone else, for now."

Daphne nodded, "Okay, I trust you. I guess I'll just keep an eye out."

Harry went into his bag and pulled out a mirror, "Here."

Daphne grabbed the mirror.

"It's a two-way mirror...if you ever need my help, just say my name and I'll be able to contact
you."

Daphne looked up at Harry, who had a real look of concern on his face.

"Thank you, Harry," Daphne said softly.

Harry simply nodded, "You're a friend now...that means something. I promised I would
protect you both."

Daphne rubbed her hands over the mirror. Harry went back to his work as Daphne sat with
the mirror. She knew Harry's promise was true, but she knew that no one could face him...no
one. Harry had no idea what he was promising, and for his sake, she prayed that he would
never know.

Chapter End Notes

Hey! Thanks for reading! Just to let you know, this story is also on FFN, where it's a
couple of chapters ahead, but I may change little things here and there so it's not a
simple copy and paste. I haven't quite decided yet, but I would love for the story to feel
unique and original to its respective site.
I, also, tend to edit the chapters here more closely than I do on FFN, so that's also a big
plus for reading it on AO3.
 Chapter 14

Chapter 14

"Tough loss tonight," Harry said as he entered into the library, dropping his bag on a nearby
table. Harry glanced at his watch as he moved over to the chair across from Blaise. It was
later than he was used to seeing Blaise up. Hell, it was later than he was used to being up.

Blaise sighed as he leaned up from the couch he had been laying on, "The team is half talent
and half incompetent idiots who've bribed their way on the team, and it makes for a
completely dysfunctional team. However, I think we're more than capable of winning the cup
even with the embarrassing loss tonight."

"How did Draco play?"

Blaise took a moment, "He played better than I've seen him play in the last two years.
Although he didn't come out victorious, he was a lot sharper than I've seen him in a long
time. I can't believe I'm saying this, but it was impressive."

"Where is he? I haven't seen him all day, " Harry asked as he looked around, " In fact, I don't
see him at all these days."

"Where do you think," Blaise replied before leaning closer. "I've been thinking recently,
Harry. Draco is not okay. He's hurting, I believe."

"What do you mean?"

"The day that Lavender died, I think it really affected him, and that is concerning because
Draco, at his core, is still just as fragile and impressionable as he was our first year."

"You're implying that he might betray me?"

Blaise narrowed his eyes, "No, I'm implying that you need to check up on him. Especially,
knowing this has been a struggle for him before."

Harry nodded solemnly. As much as it annoyed Harry, he knew Blaise had a point.

"Keep an eye on him, and I'll do the same, but we have something more immediate right now
then speculated betrayals," Harry replied, "I think I've identified a potential castor. I believe
it's Tracy Davis. "

"Tracy Davis...the Halfblood?" Blaise asked skeptically. "What evidence do you have for
this?"

"I was in the library and managed to see something Tracy Davis was writing. It looked
familiar, so I went back and checked it with the journal entry Astoria gave us...same
handwriting. Same parchment too."
Blaise sat quietly before getting up and pacing around the room, in his own world. Finally, he
looked back up at Harry.

"Why her?"

"Why not her? A half-blood with no ties to anyone in Slytherin nor any family history. Think
about this...everyone who has died with the exception of Lavender has been in the library at
some point."

Blaise nodded, "And the library's restricted section would contain enough dark material to
obscure an unforgivable like the imperious curse, or at least not ring any additional alarms."

"Better yet," Harry said. "She works under Madam Pince, which means, she gets access to
the restricted section at any time."

"You really found the castor," Blaise replied in disbelief as he continued pacing around the
chamber library floor. His dramatic pacing echoing throughout the quiet room, "... but what
now? I'm sure you have a plan."

"Yes, but you're not going to like it."

"Great. The only plans you're good at."

"The first part of it involves you contacting Hermione tomorrow."

Blaise stopped in his tracks, "Why would we ever need her help? "

"She knows about the imperious victims, and she's only going to get herself hurt, if I don't
involve her...and I-well, she'll be an important safeguard..."

"Then obliviate her memory," Blaise said coldly as he turned toward Harry. "We don't
need her help."

"Blaise, I need you to forget your prejudices for a moment, and work with me here," Harry
said as he stood up, eyeing the towering Blaise."We'll need her, and I'll need you. Afterward,
we can talk about if she needs to be oblivated."

A look of cold indifference flashed over Blaise's face as he folded his arms. "Why do you
want me to talk to her?"

"Aurors. Blaise. I don't have freedom in public. I know it's not something you want to do, but
it's something that has to happen."

"And if someone from Slytherin sees me talking to her, Harry. What will they think?"

"I don't care! Don't you get it, this is not about you or me, this is about making sure no else
fucking dies." Harry said angrily. Finally, he closed his eyes, and took a small breath, "Listen,
I need your help on this Blaise. If you trust me then you know I've thought this through the
best I could have. "
Blaise sighed, and with a reserved tone replied, "You're right. I don't like it, but I know it
needs to be done."

"Thank you, Blaise," Harry replied as relief washed over his face. "It's going to make it easier
to tell you that my entire plan needs you involved in every step.."

"You're going to be the death of me," Blaise said coldly. "What about Draco?"

"It's better if he stays uninvolved until after everyone's captured, especially if he's not in a
good place like you think."

"What's your plan?"

"I'm not saying it wasn't a good win, I just think it was a lazy win. I think we're just a better
team," Ron said passionately as he stood near the Gryffindor fireplace. "it shouldn't have
been as close as it was especially with all of their damn blagging fouls."

"Oh come on, don't be so hard, it's Gryffindor's first game to Slytherin's second. I think the
team is going to obliterate next term," Neville replied as he continued to sip his coffee. His
other hand wrapped around Hermione. "Besides, we won our biggest game of the year, and
that's all that matters!"

Hermione sat quietly as she read her book, and enjoying the morning with Neville and Ron.
Most of Gryffindor was still recovering from last night's big victory party, that had woken her
up throughout the night, despite the dorm's natural silencing charms.

"How long were you at the party," Neville asked as he took another sip of coffee. "All of you
came into the room at different times."

"I left pretty early."

"Why? Couldn't take the noise?"

Ron gave a shrug, "I don't know..It just felt weird being there...without Lavender."

"Oh," Neville replied awkwardly.

"Don't get all awkward on me, Neville...it's fine. Anyway, I think that's my clue to leave."

"Where are you going?"

"Obviously breakfast first," Ron rubbed his stomach. "then I need to ask Trelawny if
homework is in my future tonight because I definitely don't see myself getting it done. "

Hermione rolled her eyes at the mention of the proclaimed seer causing Ron to chuckle
slightly.

"Hermione, speaking of homework, can you help me with charms later this afternoon..if
you're free?"
Hermione thought for a moment and nodded, "Yeah, I'll be at the Hospital Ward all day, so
just come there."

"Don't be too long though, Hermione and I have a date tonight," Neville interrupted. He
winked cringly at Hermione. "I need some of her brilliance for myself."

"Yeah...I'll- I'll keep that in mind, mate," Ron said awkwardly as he turned to leave. "Well,
until then."

Hermione looked up from her book and watched as Ron wandered off, leaving her and
Neville in the quiet common room. After a few minutes, Neville wrapped his arms around
Hermione.

"I'm excited to have some time with you tonight," Neville whispered as Hermione laid her
head onto his shoulder.

Hermione leaned up, lightly caressing his cheek to give him a light kiss.

"Thank you for being so patient with me."

"I love you, Hermione. Any wait is worth it." Neville replied as Hermione repositioned
herself to kiss him more fully this time. Things began to fade away as Hermione dropped her
book and continued to lean into the passionate kiss. A magnetic sensation traveled through
Hermione as Neville's warm hands began to move against her cold skin, causing Hermione to
moan slightly as Neville leaned her back against the full-

"Ahem."

Hermione and Neville jumped up, both suddenly realizing where they were. Hermione felt
her face matched the color of the couch as she turned to see Katie Bell, who looked just as
embarrassed as they did.

"I didn't mean to interrupt...if this is a bad time…"

"Hey- Hey, Katie, did you- did you need Hermione?" Neville replied flusteredly as he moved
far away from Hermione.

"No...I-" She stammered, clearly just as embarrassed as they all were. "You said you could
help me with...uhm... Herbology?"

Realization dawned on Neville's face, "That's what I forgot. Damn it." Neville jumped up but
as he did, coffee spilled all over his robe. "AhH shit! Okay. Just give me a moment. Damn it.
Let me grab my bag. "

Neville turned back to Hermione and gave an apologetic smile, "I love you...I'll see
you...later."

All Hermione could muster was an embarrassed nod as she tried not to look at either. Neville
apologized again before grabbing his bag and exiting. Once they left, Hermione bent down
and screamed into the book she had been holding. How embarrassing! Thankfully, Katie was
probably never going to tell a soul, but it didn't make any less awkward. It was a repeat of
last summer all over again.

Hermione gathered herself, picking up her books and bags. She had an hour before she had to
be in the hospital wing, and she was going to spend any last moment trying to figure out who
was the castor. The best place to go was the library, especially since she had seen Harry there.

As she exited the common room, Daphne flashed into her mind. The change from hating
Harry to suddenly being friends, it was too jarring not to ring bells in her head. Then there
was the whole Dumbledore and Harry connection, as far as she had read, what was the extent
of their relationship. If her hypothesis was true, it begged another question, What really
happened to Harry that Halloween night that would make Dumbledore train him?

Hermione sighed as an auror passed by her, he seemed hurried. There was so much she didn't
know. As she turned to walk down another corridor, she felt someone gently grab her arm,
startling her.

"Ron...Neville," She began, ready to berate them, as she turned around "what are you-

She stopped cold as a tall, lean, and attractive figure towered before her. He looked around
quietly and perceptively before looking back at her with an expression that made her feel like
she was the one wasting his time.

"Blaise...Zabini," she whispered mindlessly.

If it was possible, he looked even more disgusted at her. He quietly motioned to the
classroom door across the hall to which he led the way, quickly striding across and into the
room. Hermione followed inside. Although Blaise had been in most of her classes, she had
never had an encounter with him...not that she wanted to. She could recall in their first few
years at Hogwarts, him being one of the ones to snicker whenever any Slytherin would insult
her. She knew that Blaise hung around Harry, but rumors had it that it was out convenience,
not out of loyalty, but she didn't know much.

As she entered the empty classroom, Blaise closed and locked the door behind him. Her mind
raced with thoughts as she tried to figure out what this was about. Was this it? Was he the
castor all along? Hermione moved her hand closer to where her wand was. Before she could
move closer, he turned back around and gazed at his surroundings, and back at her.

"I'm going to put wards around the classroom," Blaise said coolly as he pulled his wand out
and began muttering incantations.

Hermione moved her hand closer to her wand as Blaise finished up and pocketed his own.

"There won't be any need for violence. I'm not here to hurt you...that would be a waste of
energy," Blaise said as he glanced out the window once more. "I'm here to give you
instructions from Harry Potter. We know who the castor is, and he needs your help."

"How can I know I can trust you."

"You can't. You can trust in the fact that I haven't made any indications that I'm going to hurt
or use you."

He was right. He was intimidating, but not malicious. Harry must have sent him because of
the aurors that are constantly guarding him.

"What am I supposed to do?" Hermione said.

Blaise glanced at his watch, "In about two hours, you need to be in the lower west corridor.
After that protect Harry at all cost. For now, avoid the library."

Hermione's mind began racing. Why was everything so vague.

"Is that all?" Hermione asked, pleading for more

"Yes, goodbye Granger," Blaise said coldly as glanced at his watch, and turned to the door.

Hermione didn't bother replying but watched as Blaise gazed around once more, and quickly
disappeared into the hall. Hermione felt a pit begin to form in her stomach. What was going
to happen?

Harry sat quietly at the table behind Mrs. Davis. If anyone were to walk past him, it looked
like he was doing homework, as he had been in the past four days, but truthfully, he was
looking at his watch. It was almost time. Although he hadn't shared any of this with Daphne,
he hadn't been just watching Tracy to see if she would pull out her journal, but he had been
watching her figure out everything about her, particularly her schedule. He had figured out
she was an adherent to a daily schedule. She arrived and left the library, went to the
bathroom, ate dinner, and even socialized on an inflexible schedule that could prove she
wasn't doing anything nefarious at any time.

Harry stretched as he looked at the entrance of the library. In five minutes, it would be time to
move. Harry continued to stare down at his book for a little while, each minute stretching to
hours.

On the dot, Tracy got up, picking up her bag with her. Harry stood up, leaving his bag
unzipped.

"Mr. Potter?" Sarah said from behind him.

Harry quickly moved around the table and began sprinting down the aisle.

"Mr. Potter!" Sarah yelled out again.

The sudden outburst caused Tracy to turn around right as Harry ran into her, causing both to
fly back and the contents of their bag to spill out all over the floor. Harry wasn't dazed in the
slightest by the collision, quickly opening his eyes to look for what he needed.

"Shit," Tracy said as she rubbed her head, "What the hell Potter?"
Before she noticed that her things had fallen out, Harry had already snatched the journal that
had fallen out and stuffed it into his bag.

"Mr. Potter, If this happens again, I'm going to be forced to send you to be reprimanded by
Headmaster Dawlish." Sarah said in an aggravated tone, as she bent down to help both of
them, "Today isn't the day for this."

Harry looked back at Tracy, a sense of urgency began to appear on her face as she rushed to
stuff things back into her bag. Harry knew she was frantically searching for the journal, but
before she realized what happened, he had to leave.

"I'm sorry about that, I'm in a hurry," Harry said toward Tracy, grabbing the rest of his
contents, "and Sarah, I'm sorry about this."

Harry waved his hand, causing both of his guardian aurors to trip on the floor, as he rushed
out the library. As he exited, on cue, Morag Macdougal and Blaise Zabini both stood talking
at the entrance of the library. Harry pulled out the depths of his bag, one of his most prized
possessions, the invisibility cloak.

Harry ran around a corridor, quickly crouching down and pulling it over him.

"Hugo! Tell the patrols we have an active situation, level X, as of right now, possibly double
X. I'll go this way," Sarah yelled as she ran past him. Her wand out and ready.

Harry waited a minute before uncloaking, glancing at his watch. Fear began to overcome him
as he wondered if he hadn't been as smart as he had hoped.

"Damn it," he whispered. It hadn't worked. The plan had failed. As he prepared to move, he
heard the approaching footsteps of someone walking in a fast-paced. Relief overcame him.
Tracy Davis stopped at the intersection of the corridor, the look on her face was fear.

"Turn the corner," Harry whispered to himself as he pulled out his wand. It would make
everything much easier.

Tracy bit her lip anxiously as she looked between both directions before deciding to turn the
corner. As she moved past Harry, Harry uncovered himself, hitting her with a full body bind
jinx. She gasped as the spell caused her body to straighten up, like a ruler. Before she could
hit the hard stone floor, Harry jumped up and caught her. Her eyes were wide as she
frantically searched around. He quickly looked around before slowly laying her down on the
side of the wall, and covering her with the cloak. Finally, Harry dropped his bag right next to
the cloaked girl.

"Time for some trouble."

"It's simple. There are two parts. First, we need to confirm that she is indeed our castor.
Secondly, if she is, then we need to capture her."
Blaise listened carefully for any noise as he made his way down the hall, carefully thinking
about every aspect of the plan. Harry had carefully thought this out, but it didn't stop Blaise
from having a bad feeling about it, he had seen things go horribly wrong before.

"The first part is easy. Tracy, fortunately, is someone who sticks to a schedule. Tomorrow will
be no different. According to our list of people who may be, under the curse, Morag
Macdougal is also adherent to a schedule. However, Neither are every in the same vicinity
even though they both work for Madam Pince. Either Tracy is there working or studying, or
Morag is in there working or studying."

"How long have you been watching them?"

"Four days." Harry said. "I've asked, through Madam Pince, specifically to schedule Morag
while Tracy is studying."

"Keep going."

"After you've contacted Hermione, you need to find Morag Macdougal. She's scheduled for
eleven-thirty, but It's important that she doesn't enter the library until Tracy exits and you
can't let anything distract her. If you notice anything, and the book that you gave us is correct
then she's not a primary caster and there's someone else. At that point, keep Tracy from
coming down the hall for the next two minutes. If you don't, let her come down the hall and I
will stun her."

Blaise hadn't seen any movement, but rather a facial expression from Tracy as she faced
Morag Macdougal, almost a guilty glance. Blaise turned the corner, quickly looking for the
bag Harry said he would place.

"What will you be doing during this time?"

"I will be sitting in the library, waiting on Tracy to get up. When she gets up, I will run into
her, and grab her journal which should have more names in it. Naturally, she'll come after me
anyway once she notices that her journal is gone. Once she's take care of. I will cause a
chase with aurors. Because of who I am, this will pull all the aurors from their usual patrol."

"Won't that get you expelled, or at the very least hurt?"

"Under auror protocol, they could only use level one stunners as long as I don't use a wand.
I'm gambling that Dawlish will not expel me, in fact, because I won't be using a wand that
he'll keep this pretty quiet."

"That's quite a risk to take."

"Either way, you'll be free to take her down to moaning Myrtle without running into
anyone."Harry said. "Once I start the chase, you'll find my bookbag next to Tracy Davis who
will be cloaked under it. You need to bring her to the chamber."

"How can you be sure I won't run into any aurors."

"I will be guiding them to the other-side of Hogwarts. I can't guarantee, but I'm sure they will
all come after me." Harry said. "If not, just yell that you have seen me and they will mostly go
in that direction."

Blaise looked carefully, finally spotting the bag. As he approached, he carefully reached
down patting the ground next to it until finally, he felt the smooth silky cloak, lifting up to see
a paralyzed Tracy Davis. He pulled the bag over his shoulder, and sighed as he pulled out his
wand and levitated the girl.

"At that point, Blaise, you will head to the chamber using Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. There
should be no patrols. Your part is done."

As he quickly rushed through the lower corridors, being careful to examine everything
around him. As he continued to levitate the girl, he couldn't help but remember that all of this
was just for Harry to murder her. That he was helping murder this girl.

"Then what will happen to you?"

"Simple. You will talk to Hermione prior, and make sure that she gets to the lower west end
corridor. She is usually at the Hospital wing early, so you'll have time. Once she's there, I will
stop and let myself be stunned. She will ensure that I end up in the hospital wing."

"How is that?"

"Under Auror protocol, all stunned victims must be examined by a healer before any
questioning including the examination of one's wand. They will have me sent to the hospital
wing where I can make sure all of my belongings follow with me, and that my wand is
erased."

"What if they bring their own healer?"

"It's a possibility, but unlikely. Especially not with Hermione there."

Blaise quickly found himself in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, where he flicked his wand
causing the entrance to open. He was glad for his portion of this plan to be over. That was
one thing less to stress about, but he still couldn't shake the feeling that something was
wrong. Something felt really really wrong.

"What the hell am I missing?" He whispered as the chamber closed behind him.

It only took two minutes before a patrol caught sight of him, and the chase ensued. They
were fast, but Harry was elusive. It was becoming a game of cat and mouse, a stunner here
and a dodge there, but it felt wrong. He figured they would be a little more aggressive, but
the chase felt timider than he thought it should have. It didn't feel genuine.

There were only two corridors left before he would be sure that Blaise could reach the
chamber in time. As he turned the corner of the last corridor, he was met with a brigade of
aurors. Who all had their wands pointed at him. Harry turned around to the other patrol
following behind him. As they stopped and point their wands at him. He was surrounded.

"Stop here, Harry Potter. This is your one and only chance to come peacefully. Please put
your hands up and walk forward slowly."

Harry moved his hand upward, if he was smooth, he could do a fake out.

"Keep your hands up, or we will use force," the auror yelled as he came closer.

"Too late," A familiar voice yelled as several explosions and yells came from behind Harry,
scattering the aurors behind him, "No one hurts Potter but me!"

Another set of explosions shot forward, to the brigade in front, but it was quickly diverted
into a nearby painting. Harry was afraid of who he would see if he turned around, but he
already knew who it was.

"The use of level triple X stunners permitted. On my mark!" One of the aurors in front yelled.

Harry turned his head to see Astoria Greengrass step beside him. A look of disbelief must
have been evident on his face.

"What are you giving me that look for?" Astoria said innocently.

"Damn it!" Harry expressed angrily as he pulled out his wand, "What the hell are you doing?"

"Aren't you glad, I came running to help you?" Astoria said as she looked around, "You can't
handle this by yourself."

"NOW!"

"I didn't need your help!" Harry yelled, "Damn it, Astoria!"

Harry pushed Astoria roughly behind him as a volley of sharp blue volts came flying down
toward them, each crackling as they sped toward them. More than one of these stunners could
do some serious harm to either of them. Without thought, Harry brought his wand encasing
him and Astoria under a dome of fire. The volts hit the wall causing the echoing of loud
buzzing sounds throughout the dome and corridor.

"Woah! You never taught me this."

Harry looked back down at Astoria as he wiped the sweat from his brow, "Goodbye."

Before she could do anything, Harry had already stunned her causing her to fall into his arms.
It would hurt, but it wasn't anything close to an auror level stunner. Harry laid her down as
the fire dome began to fade, the only thing he could do was throw his wand and hope they
would accept a peaceful surrender, or he was fucked, he hadn't been prepared for any higher
level stunners. As the wall finally came down, Harry prepared to throw his wand to the
ground, he noticed the aurors had opened up a path for someone to walk through.
"Harry Potter, you're nothing but trouble..."

Harry felt the world freeze. It couldn't be. There was no way. As the figure came from behind
the aurors and closer to him. His heart stopped.

"...But that ends today." Tom Riddle said as he appeared in front of the auror guards, a smug
smile etched on his face.

There was no hesitation, no planning or thought, something primal rose in Harry as he felt
himself launch forward with one thought on his mind… to kill Tom Riddle. He had only
begun to form the wand motions before he began to scream in pain at what felt like a short
burst of a thousand volts of electricity being shot through him. Harry fell to his knees in
agony as his body failed to respond to him.

As he quickly began to lose consciousness, He could only see the smug smile of Tom Riddle
standing before him as the aurors all approached Harry.
 Chapter 15

Chapter 15

"I won't allow it! You're putting undue stress on my patients," Madam Pomfrey yelled. "I will
send for someone when they are fully awakened, but you can not stay here. This is a hospital
wing, not a prison."

"Ma'am, we've been given direct-"

"Are you a healer?"

"No, but-"

"Are you the headmaster?"

"Ma'am, I-"

"Then you have no jurisdiction in my wing. If you are not Headmaster Dawlish then you
need to stand outside."

The Auror seemed annoyed, "Listen-

Madam Pomfrey stepped closer to the Auror, and dug her finger into his chest, "You listen, I
will not tolerate any disrespect in my wing. Either you leave or I will, and good luck trying to
find a new healer during this time of year."

The Auror opened his mouth to speak, but closed it, before finally storming away. Madam
Pomfrey hung her head, sighing as she turned away from the door, glancing at both Daphne
and Hermione, who stood watching.

"I'm sure we have less than twenty minutes before they're back, so we best make good use of
time," Madam Pomfrey said as she came closer to Astoria's bed. "Astoria, dear, are you
okay?"

Astoria held up a thumbs up as she groaned in her bed, "Just a massive headache."

"Good, that's to be expected. They wouldn't be stunners if they didn't make you second guess
your decisions. Based on the diagnostic, you will be fine. Quick motions might disorient you
over the next couple of days so I would stay away from any such additional combat. Can you
manage that, Ms. Greengrass?"

Astoria rolled her eyes, "I'll do my best."

Madam Pomfrey, gave a slight smile, "The Aurors will be back soon for you. Please stay out
of trouble. Hermione, would you accompany me to pick up some potions that Professor
Slughorn was supposed to drop off this evening. We're running quite low, and I fear he may
have forgotten."
Hermione nodded, "Yes, Ma'am,"

"Good, Daphne, I'm sure you can make sure everything doesn't fall apart. Make sure to check
up on Ms. Queenie, as she is prone to throwing up. If the Aurors return, under no
circumstances, are you allowed to answer any questions about Mr. Potter or his condition."
Madam Pomfrey said as she gathered her coat, "We'll try to be back quickly."

Hermione began to follow, before turning back to Daphne, "If Ron Weasley comes into the
wing, just tell him I'll be back soon?"

Daphne nodded as Hermione smiled and turned back around to leave. Once they left, Daphne
turned her attention back toward her sister who was impatiently laying in her bed, "What the
hell were you thinking?"

Astoria didn't meet her gaze, " I thought Harry could use my help."

Daphne grabbed the bridges of her nose, "Are you joking, Astoria?"

Astoria sighed nervously, "Well, I was the one who started this. I figured I could help."

"What are you talking about?" Daphne asked

"I told Draco you knew the identity of the castor..."Astoria said trailing off briefly as Daphne
inquisitively narrowed her eyes at Astoria, "He never told Harry, did he?"

Daphne looked over at Harry. Could Harry have been testing her?

"Or maybe he doesn't trust you?" Astoria vocalized.

Daphne snapped her head back to her sister, "It-It doesn't matter because you're still in
trouble, Astoria! You attacked Aurors, that's a serious offense. When Cain finds out-"

"Daphne," Astoria interrupted. "I'm not afraid anymore."

Before Daphne could say anything else, the door opened as a pair of Aurors appeared again.

"I guess this is my cue," Astoria replied as she got out of bed.

"Where is Madam Pomfrey," One the Aurors asked.

"She left to run some errands, but Astoria is free to go," Daphne replied.

The Auror looked over at Harry Potter, "And what about Potter?"

Daphne replied, "I'm not allowed to answer any questions concerning 's condition."

The Auror nodded before turning back to Daphne, "Let Madam Pomfrey know the
headmaster isn't pleased with her uncooperative behavior, and he will be setting up a meeting
with her."

Daphne nodded as her sister finally got the rest of her things.
"Alright friends, haul me off to your overlord," Astoria said to the unamused gaze of the two
Aurors.

"Astoria," Daphne gasped.

Astoria shrugged, "Sorry, I meant headmaster."

The Aurors didn't reply but rather they simply motioned Astoria to walk in front of them, to
which she began before stopping in front of them, turning, and running at full force at
Daphne. Before anyone could do anything, Daphne found herself entangled into a hug by
Astoria.

"I love you, Daphne," Astoria whispered as she just as swiftly untangled herself, and bolted
out of the door, followed by two extremely confused Aurors.

Daphne stood still, confused as to what had happened. Even more so, she couldn't understand
why her sister would do something so foolish. As she pondered, she looked over at Harry
Potter, who was sleeping peacefully. As she found herself wandering over to him, she could
see that even in his sleep he was stoic and still.

As she stared, she couldn't help but think about how just a few months ago, Harry was
someone she hated...or thought she hated. How, in just a few months, she was beginning to
understand someone she had all but dismissed years ago. How her sister had clung to Harry
for training….

"No, oh no...oh no," Daphne said aloud as it all began to make sense.

Astoria did this on purpose. She was going to try and get expelled so she can face Caine. Of
course, how could she be so stupid.

"I'm such an idiot," Daphne said as she hurried to the door. She had to do something. She had
to fix this. As she opened the door, she found herself colliding against what felt like a wall
causing her to fall hard on the floor.

"Oh damn it, I'm sorry...are you okay?"

Daphne looked up to see a tall and lanky redhead towering over her accompanied by an
Auror. He seemed surprised and uncomfortable as he stood over Daphne with his hands deep
into the pockets of his robe.

"Err...have you seen Hermione," Ron asked as Daphne got up

"She went to take care of errands, just wait for her in there," Daphne said hurriedly as she got
up and dusted herself off, preparing to run after her sister.

"Ma'am, We're now on another lockdown. Wherever you are attempting to go, I can't allow
it," The Auror said authoritatively.

Daphne looked at the desperately, "Please, I need to get to my sister."

The Auror shook her head, "I'm sorry, I can't allow it... It's way too late into the lockdown.
Wherever your sister is, I believe she'll be taken care of."

Daphne felt her chest sink. Anything she did now would be futile. Attempting to run past the
Auror would get her detained and at worst, put in the same position as Astoria and Harry.
There was no way in hell she could mention Astoria was in danger without the possibility of
it getting back to Caine. She had to resign.

"Yeah...I believe it. Thanks." Daphne said reluctantly as she turned and walked back in,
accompanied by Ron Weasley. If there was a lockdown, it meant that Madam Pomfrey and
Hermione would probably be stuck as well. She was going to be stuck with Ronald Weasley
while her sister may or may not be marching toward her death sentence. Glancing at Ron, he
was just as uncomfortable as Daphne was.

"I guess we'll be here for a while, the Auror was saying something about a disappearance,"
Ron said awkwardly as he looked around the room. His hands shoved in his pocket as he
swayed.

Daphne looked over at Harry. Could it be Tracy? Did they figure it out already?

"Oh bloody hell, I can't get away from that idiot," Ron said angrily as he looked over at
Harry. Daphne watched as Ron's face tightened before turning away from.

"You really hate him, don't you, " Daphne asked.

This time it was Ron who didn't reply, turning angrily away from Harry toward an empty
seat. She could understand, she hated Harry up until a few months ago, but even still, Harry
was different than she could have ever perceived. The extreme darkness, and pain, as well as
the softness and kindness he had. It hadn't stop surprising her.

As she looked at Harry, she knew that if the worst-case scenario were to come true. Harry
would be the only one able to save Astoria, in time, and he would. She had to believe that.

"Harry, There has to be a better way than killing Davis. After everything you've been
through...:"

Blaise looked carefully at Tracy Davis who was tied up in the center of their library. Would
this girl truly be dead before the end of the week?

"Blaise, Enough. I won't have anyone else die this year, not when I can do something to stop
it."

Blaise sighed as he leaned against the back of his chair. There had to be another way,
however noble the pretenses were, it was still murder.

"Wouldn't Dumbledore be against this? "

"Enough, Blaise. You're scared... it's becoming real now. I get it, but I'm not going to let
another person die on my watch."
Blaise continued to look at Tracy Davis. Maybe deep down he was scared, another death he
would have to watch, another burden on his soul. Could Harry handle that? Another weight,
another responsibility, another life he took for the sake of others. Would Harry only continue
to be consumed by hate? Would it all-

"What the fuck is going on?" Draco yelled as he rushed into the library, "We've been on-

Blaise looked up from his seat to see Draco completely frozen, staring at Tracy Davis. Blaise
could see everything become clear to Draco as he came closer, his face flashed with
recognition as he looked over at Blaise.

"Neither of you told me, " Draco demanded. "Why?"

"Telling you would require you taking your dick out of Pansy," Blaise sneered.

"Fuck you, Zabini," Draco said as he came closer. "I'm serious. Why did no one tell me? I-I
could have helped."

"Do you really need me to spell it out for you," Blaise replied coldly. "You've been
unreliable."

"Unreliable? Did Harry say that?"

"No, I said it. You've been all over the place. How were we supposed to trust you with doing
something like this?"

"Do you hear yourself," Draco said as he pointed toward Tracy. " If anyone is the unreliable
one, it's you both. Every year, we stand behind Harry as his killing increases, and where does
it lead, Zabini? "

"You know those were out of his control."

"Were they? We wouldn't know because he still hasn't fucking shared what happened at that
wedding. We don't know what happened in this chamber. Hell, even the Sirius Black thing is
weird and we were there. He rarely shares information. Why don't you understand that we're
just pawns to him."

"You and I know both know that isn't true," Blaise said as he stood up. "Harry-

"Don't pretend like you haven't thought about it! You're the most calculated person I know,"
Draco said as he came closer. "I know you've thought about it! Hell, I know you've been
wondering if he really did massacre those people...if he killed Theodore... out of spite."

Blaise shook his head, "I know he didn't because I trust him."

"You and I both know Harry hated Theodore," Draco replied. "Why don't you say the real
reason, Zabini? Why you're really taking Harry's side."

"Shut up, Malfoy," Blaise growled. "You're deflecting the real question."
"No, Zabini," Draco said as moved closer, matching Blaise's stare, "No, I'm asking the real
questions because I know you feel guilty for last year. How much you secretly gravitated
toward Knott, and now...you wonder if maybe...just maybe you were the last piece in the
whole rivalry. "

"You know I couldn't have prevented that."

"I don't know shite," Draco laughed as he came closer. "I do know that If I'm unreliable,
Zabini, then you're unloyal. You gravitate to the strongest person, and you feel guilty because
last year, Theodore was clearly that person."

"You know it's not true."

"Oh, I know it is. Theodore and I were close...he told me how you helped him. What you told
him. What do you think Harry would do if he knew you were a fucking traitor, Zabini. Would
it be you in that chair?"

"No," Blaise yelled as he closed his eyes, breathing deeply. He couldn't get swept up in
Malfoy-

"and the only reason you won't admit it, Zabini, is because your mother taught you a long
time ago how to be a proper bitch."

Blaise opened his eyes as he wildly took a swing at Draco. Draco moved aside, causing
Blaise to stumble over a pile of books, hitting the corner of a table nearby as everything went
black.

"I hope he's okay," Madam Pomfrey whispered toward Hermione as they began making their
way back to the hospital wing. It had been two hours since they discovered Slughorn had
gone missing. Nothing but half-finished potions, and empty cauldrons had been left when
they walked into the scattered potions classroom.

"Me too. I just wonder if it was voluntary or not." Hermione replied. Either Slughorn had
been frightened enough to leave, or he was kidnapped. Either way, between earlier this
afternoon, and now, time felt endless. There was way too much going on. Had Harry's plan
worked, and if so what was he going to do? How was he connected to all of this...to
Dumbledore...and even to Ron. If she could just figure out a couple of pieces, it would all
make sense.

"Hermione, dear." Madam Pomfrey whispered as they walked.

"Yes," Hermione replied attentively.

"I know you're always looking for answers. You'll make a fine Mediwizard. I just wanted to
caution you, it's important to be careful when you are. Not everyone will respect your pursuit
of the truth."

Hermione's eyes grew big, "Yea-Yes, Madam Pomfrey."

She was right. Whatever truth she was looking for, even when it came to Harry must be
dangerous if it isn't common knowledge. She had to be careful.

"Alright, the wing is right down the corridor, I trust you both can make it from here." The
escorting Auror said as he stopped.

"Thank you. It's about time I do my job," Madam Pomfrey sarcastically replied. "Please
inform the headmaster we're going to need an emergency supply of potions if I am to
continue to do my job well."

As they entered the wing, Daphne was looking over a patient against the wall. Even with
Daphne, she had to be careful. She was getting connected to this to in some way.

"Is the lockdown lifted?"

Hermione turned to see Ron sitting down, he looked relieved.

"Not quite, it'll be lifted soon." Hermione replied.

"What happened?" Daphne asked as she came over.

"Professor Slughorn went missing," Madam Pomfrey said as she began meticulously eyeing
the patients in the wing. "Has everything been okay here?"

"Everyone has been stable. Ms. Queenie woke up, all of her symptoms are better. She looks
well." Daphne replied as she looked over towards the bed. "By any chance, Did you hear
anything about my sister?"

Hermione looked over at Madam Pomfrey, who looked at Daphne softly, "Nothing official,
just eavesdropping of an escort to happen tonight. I'm sorry, Ms. Greengrass, I don't know
anything else."

Daphne's eyes glazed over, before she shook her head slightly, "Um, The Aurors wanted me
to tell you that the headmaster is displeased with you and is going to be meeting with you
soon."

Madam Pomfrey put her hand on Daphne's shoulder "Why don't you go rest, dear. I'll take it
from here. Hermione and I can-"

"-I'm fine," Daphne replied softly. "I'm okay."

Madam Pomfrey pulled Daphne into a hug, "It's going to be okay."

Hermione looked over at Ron, who had his hands in his pockets, unsure of what to do next.
Daphne pulled away from the hug, wiping away what looked to be the start of tears.

"I'm going to be fine, Madam Pomfrey...I'm going to go look over the charts."

As Daphne began moving slowly toward the other side of the room, Madam Pomfrey turned
toward Hermione and Ron, "Mr. Weasley, is there any reason you're in my wing?"
"That's my fault, I told him he could come to ask some quick questions about homework, and
I guess he got stuck here," Hermione said nervously.

Madam Pomfrey sighed, "The healing wing is not a library, Hermione, but I suppose there's
nothing that can be done now."

"Yes, Ma'am. I apologize."

Truthfully, the lockdown worked in her favor because she needed to talk to Ron privately. As
Madam Pomfrey followed Daphne, Hermione came closer to Ron.

"It's been a crazy day," Hermione said as she sat next to Ron

"Yeah, I can't believe I had to sit in the room for two hours with two Slytherins," Ron said
gruffly.

"It probably didn't hurt you. Daphne isn't like Malfoy."

Ron looked away from Hermione, "So she'll call you a mudblood behind your back instead of
your face?"

Hermione was quiet for a moment, "Ron, What happened between you and Harry?"

Ron looked up, red flushing his face, "What the hell do you mean? You know-

"-No, a couple of weeks ago during our last DADA assignment, the way you were both
talking...you've had outside interactions with him? I'm guessing it also involves
Dumbledore?"

"That's some guess," Ron retorted as his face continued to become flush with red. Finally, he
shook his head. "I don't know what you're talking about, Hermione."

"Don't treat me like I wasn't there! I heard you both!"

"WHERE IS HE?" Someone yelled.

"Then why don't you ask the pureblood slayer yourself," Ron said as he pointed toward a
heaving sound.

The Headmaster's office had always been a comforting sight to Harry. Something that filled
him with awe and wonder. His earliest memories were being in the office as Dumbledore sat
him down to read some of the craziest stories past down from Headmasters before him.
However, for the first time, it brought up nothing for him. It felt empty and cold. Everything in
the room couldn't bribe any focus from him as he stared ahead at Dumbledore. None of it
mattered to Harry, Not even the phoenix could bring a smile on his face.

"I died," Harry deadpanned, "Dumbledore, I shouldn't be here. I should be dead...It doesn't
make any sense."
Dumbledore was leaned against the front of his desk, his arms held tightly against his chest
as he tilted his head slightly, "Yes..that shouldn't be possible at all. Harry, what did you see
when you were in death."

"I...just remember being somewhere vacant...and-and there was another creature there. It
was...dark...disturbing, and skeletal, and I remember feeling such a cold and evil sensation
from it...and then I remember waking up in the hospital wing. That's it."

Harry could see Dumbledore's eyes flash with interest. Something that would usually excite
Harry, but he couldn't feel anything. He wasn't sure he wanted to.

"What do you think?"

Dumbledore stood quiet for a moment with a pensive expression, before looking back at
Harry, "We may have some queries to investigate, Harry...but I'm far more concerned with
your well-being at this point in time."

"I don't know how I feel. I…I can't feel anything. I just feel so empty right now. I couldn't
save her, Dumbledore. I couldn't save her, and I should have been able to. I...lost."

Harry felt a pit form at the bottom of his stomach, he had lost. Even more so, Everyone was
going to hate him now if they didn't already. Harry looked up at Dumbledore, and for just a
moment, Harry saw Dumbledore's pensive expression flash with something that he had seen
only briefly before, sadness.

"Harry," Dumbledore said as he moved closer, "You were not at fault. What you managed to
accomplish is far more impressive than anything required of you, even with your training."

"I let my guard down this year," Harry said as tears began to flow from his eyes, "I should
have been training more. I should hav-

"-Harry," Dumbledore said sternly, "Strength is not the determiner of victory. Those who
pursue power as the ultimate means of achievement almost always find themselves deceived."

No. Harry didn't believe that. He couldn't have, If he had just been stronger he could have
beat Tom Riddle... Riddle...Aurors….Riddlle... Something wasn't right. Something was…Tom
Riddle was in Hogwarts! Harry jumped up from his bed as consciousness began to flood back
into him. Tom Riddle was in Hogwarts! He had to kill Tom Riddle now!

"WHERE IS HE?" Harry yelled as he tried to get out of bed, reaching for his nonexistent
wand. As he reached, dizziness came over him, making him nauseous. Quickly, Harry leaned
over to the side of the bed and vomited. As he got back up, the darkroom began to stabilize as
two figures began walking over.

"Harry," Daphne whispered. "It's Daphne Greengrass, you're in the hospital wing."

He had to kill Tom Riddle. He was in Hogwarts. As the dizziness continued, he felt a warm
hand grab his own.

"Harry Potter, You're in the hospital wing." Another voice said sternly.
Harry looked over to see Daphne standing next to him, although it was dark, he could see the
outline of her alarmed and weary face as the room began to stabilize. Next to her was Madam
Pomfrey, who was looking over at him. So many questions began to enter into Harry's mind,
especially concerning Tom Riddle.

"Harry, you're in the hospital wing. " Daphne repeated softly as things became stabilized.

Harry felt Daphne squeeze his hand before letting go. Harry grabbed his hands as he became
acutely aware of his surroundings. He was... in the hospital wing, and he wouldn't be able to
do anything about it. He was safe, momentarily.

"How lo-" Harry croaked.

The condition of his voice surprised him and prompted him to recognize his physical
condition. As he shifted his body, he could feel the soreness and pain radiated throughout his
body. Slowly, he remembered that he had been hit with a lot of higher-level stunners, and he
didn't need to be a healer to understand the dizziness now.

"You took a lot of stunners to the back and some to your lower right forearm. Your movement
won't be too fluid for a couple of weeks, overall," Daphne said as she sat next to his bed. She
gave a playful smile, "As far as length, it's been a full year."

Daphne smiled slightly as Harry began to reply but began coughing.

"Whatever you were going to say was going to be full of shite anyway, so save your breath."

Madam Pomfrey came closer to Harry, "Mr. Potter, You're recovery time is a bit unusual for
the amount and caliber of stunners you received. Are you feeling okay?"

"My body feels like jelly," Harry replied as he moved his arm up, noticing the heaviness that
accompanied them. The rest of his body felt uncooperative.

Madam Pomfrey nodded, "In that case, I can't clear you yet, please try to rest. We'll revisit
you in the morning, and see if you are any better. Daphne, please give Mr. Potter, a regular
sleeping draught."

"Thank you, Madam Pomfrey," Harry replied softly.

"Please be more careful, I'm sure your caretakers would be displeased by your escalating
recklessness," Madam Pomfrey said as she moved away from the bed.

Harry could only agree. How could he have been so careless and so distracted that he missed
Tom Riddle being elected to a fucking ministry position? How could he have been so stupid
to not think Astoria wouldn't involve herself, or at least not put more thought into a plan like
this. Harry looked over at the beds next to him. They were empty.

"Is-Is Astoria okay?" Harry asked as shifted his sore body to a more elevated position as
Daphne sat a goblet down next to him. As he looked around the darkroom, he could see what
looked like two silhouettes standing up against the wall, and Madam Pomfrey strolling
around the wing.
Harry looked back over to Daphne, who he could tell was mentally miles away. Something
was wrong.

"Where is she?"

"She's not, Harry," Daphne said hesitantly as she folded her arms.

A cold feeling came over Harry, "Daphne, where is she?"

"I...don't know. We've been on lockdown all day, so I haven't been able to see or hear
anything."

"All day?"

"Slughorn went missing earlier."

Could that be the reason Tom Riddle was here? Harry looked over at Daphne who even in the
dark seemed paler than usual. She was scared.

"Why is she in danger, Daphne?"

"I don't know what to do, Harry. She's going to get herself killed, and I can't lose her, Harry."
She said. Tears welled against her eyes, "She's all I have."

Harry grabbed Daphne's hand causing her to look up slowly at him, "I made a promise. I
won't let anything happen to her, but I need to know what's going on?"

Daphne sighed, even from the dark, Harry could see the outline of tears begin to form, "Do
you remember me telling you about my uncle?"

Harry nodded, "Yes, he left when your mother died."

"My uncle Caine did leave after the death of my mother...but he came back a few years later.
Caine accessed an ancient family spell that allowed him to...read and changes the minds of
those he could make eye contact with…"

Harry watched as tears began to flow from Daphne's face onto the floor. He could hear deep
sadness in her voice. The part of the darkness he recognized all those months ago.

"...He killed my grandparents to access it and destroyed anyone who got in his
way...including my father. The part of my father that felt anything...love, passion,
ambition...just gone after whatever Cain did to him. He erased something from my Father and
whatever it is...he can't even talk to us….he won't even look at us. Caine has the power to
reverse it and threatens us with it. If we don't follow his rules then he will kill my father. If
we do, he could get his memory restored."

Harry watched as the tears turned into a deep sob. He squeezed Daphne's hands slowly,
unsure of what else to do in this situation. His mind swirling with thoughts.
"And even though my father isn't the same...I still love him...he's still my father. Astoria and
my dad are all I have... I'd rather take the chance and risk it all then lose him."

Daphne let go of Harry's hand to wipe away her tears, "Astoria doesn't feel the same way.
She's been ready to kill him since she was young. She...used you to train her, and she used
you to get herself sent home so that she could fight Caine. She's going to try and kill him."

Harry sat silently as quietness filled their private conversation. The Order knew from Snape
that they were dealing with a master legimens, but this was far worse...this was potentially
catastrophic, the abilities to both read minds and control them without the use of spells. Harry
felt lightheadedness as the gravity of the situation fell on him. The imperious killer could
really have been orchestrated by Caine. The wedding massacre had to be Caine, and could it
be…nausea fell over Harry as he closed eyes again.

"I don't know how yo-we can save her, but I can't lose my sister, and you won't be in any
condition to fight for a little bit. "

Astoria. Everything else he had to worry about later. He wasn't going to let anyone else die.
He had to save Astoria, but how?

"I'm going to rescue her," Harry said sternly as he pushed the sheets off him, and began
getting out of bed.

Daphne looked surprised, "Harry, you can't-

"Mr. Potter, What do you think you're doing?" Madam Pomfrey said angrily as she began
trotting over to the bed.

As Harry stood up, dizziness & nausea fell over him, making him grab the bed table to steady
himself. The room began to spin faster and faster. Harry heard two other people make their
way over to the bed.

"What's going on?"

Harry clenched his teeth as he stood up straight, the shapes and silhouettes in the room
multiplying as he fought nausea. He was going to save Astoria.

"Mr. Potter, get back into bed now," Madam Pomfrey commanded sternly as her wand came
out.

"I need you to contact the Order," Harry commanded, each word accompanying a sharp
pause. He looked up to see Madam Pomfrey's many eyes widen, next to her, Hermione and
Ron stood both watching.

"Whatever it is that's going on, we're in the hospital wing, mate, there's no way to contact the
order," Ron replied cautiously. "and you're in no condition to do anything."

"Astoria is in trouble, and we need to rescue her now," Harry replied as he took a step away
from the bed. "Madam Pomfrey, there has to be something you can do about the side effects."
"You stay here then, and we'll help you, Daphne," Hermione interrupted urgently as she
looked at Daphne.

Daphne began "Harry, You need to lay back down, you're-

"-Fix me, Madam Pomfrey. I can't let Astoria die. Not because of me." Harry said loudly as
he turned to look for his wand.

As Harry turned back around, he felt a wand digging into what felt like his chest. Harry
looked up and could see the many shapes and sizes of Ron Weasley.

"You need to lay back down. You're acting hysterical," Ron threatened angrily. "Always
putting everyone else at risk, no matter what the cost."

"Ron, stop," Hermione yelled.

"That's enough, Mr. Weasley," Madam Pomfrey said calmly, as she put her hand on Ron's
shoulder. Harry felt the wand leave his chest. " Mr. Potter, If you so desire, but I must warn
you the immense amount of risk and- "

"I know, I wouldn't ask if it wasn't an emergency," Harry replied weakly.

Madam Pomfrey waved her hand, and within seconds, a round-shaped potion bottle flew into
her hand, "Taking this will make you feel good as new, however, the effects of this potion can
be reversed the more you wear your body out. I must warn you that you will not be in any
condition to fight under the effects of this potion."

"Thank you," Harry said as Madam Pomfrey placed the bottle firmly into his hands.

"If this stops you from waking up my entire wing."

Harry brought the bottles to his mouth, the taste of the potion accompanied by a flavor
similar to earwax and gravy. Drops spilled on to his gown from how rapidly he consumed the
round bottle, and once he was finished, he dropped the bottle and fell onto the bed in relief.

"What can you do, Potter?" Ron said angrily as he crossed his arms, "We're stuck here, and
there's no way you can move through the school without getting caught."

"I have a plan," Harry replied.

"I'm sure. I'm sure Dumbledore taught you to always have a plan, but fuck your plans. For
such a genius, your plans have never worked." Ron said icily. "Besides how do you know this
isn't just some plan to capture you, how do you know can even trust her. "

"Ron-", Hermione yelled as she hit Ron on the shoulder.

"I don't. I don't know if I can trust anyone. I don't even trust myself. I don't sleep, I barely eat,
and more and more I feel like a shell of myself that's been eaten up by the guilt that comes
with the fact that I couldn't save your sister, that I couldn't save anyone at the wedding, that I
couldn't save Lavender or the countless other people who have died in this war," Harry said
softly, looking somewhere in the distance, "No matter how angry you get, I've been angrier.
You want to hate me for the rest of your life. Fine, I don't care, but I need your help now. If
not for me, then for the simple fact that no one else should lose their sibling."

Ron stepped back, as he unfolded his arms, "I will help, but I want the truth. About what
happened during the second year...about it all."

Harry clenched his teeth, "Okay."

"And Hermione has to be there," Ron replied to the surprise of everyone there.

Harry shook his head, "You're pushing your luck."

"You're not really in a position to refuse."

Although the expression on Harry's face was a look of pain, he nodded in agreement.

Ron smirked, "Alright then, what's the plan?"

 Chapter 16

Chapter 16

"Kreacher, I need you here now."

Daphne looked between the group, and it felt like she was taking part in the world's worst
dream. No, the whole year felt like the world's worst dream that should have been over by
now. Yet she hadn't woken up. Daphne watched her tightlipped and observant friend
Hermione, eyeing Harry intensively as they waited. Madam Pomfrey had gone to bed.
Weasley stood next to her, twiddling his thumbs as he stared around the dark hospital wing
room. Harry stood next to her, from side glances, he carried a cold and an empty stare, one
she wouldn't want to be on the opposing end of.

Not a minute had passed before there was a pop as an old and unseemly house-elf appeared.

"What does the Master want?" the house-elf, Kreacher, asked roughly, almost like it was not
familiar with being called.

"I need you to transfer us to Headquarters," Harry ordered.

The house-elf groaned and immediately grabbed Harry and Hermione as they popped away.
Weasley stood up, even in the dim light, Daphne could see his face was pale. In all honesty,
she felt the same. Caine would surely kill Astoria or kill dad, or anything he felt like doing.
There was no shortage of possibilities. Tears began well up in her eyes as she quickly fought
them back down. She couldn't afford to think of the worse. Before she could react, she felt a
small hand grab her leg before she was thrown into what felt like being violently shaken
around.

As she overcame the nausea, she noticed that she was no longer in the dim lit hospital wing,
but in a quite large manor kitchen. Headquarters is what Harry called it and it all began to
make a little more sense. All the news around Harry Potter, Harry's abilities, the
determination she had seen in him. It was no accident. Harry was at the center of it all. As she
looked over at Hermione, it was clear, she was putting together pieces.

"Is that all for you Master?" Kreacher asked.

Harry leaned against the counter for a moment as if he was still catching his breath before
pulling his wand out.

"No one is here, correct?"

"Yes, stinky was here earlier, but no one else."

"You're free to go."

"We need to tell someone. We can't just go alone." Weasley replied as he began pacing. "This
is still dangerous even with all of us, and no offense...could still be a trap. We need to be
smart. We need backup."

"I agree, but they won't be helpful. The Greengrass family are a neutral pureblood family,
they would consider it too risky," Harry replied as he pulled out his wand. "Expecto
Patronum."

A bright silver light came shooting out of the tip of Harry's wand causing everyone to turn
their head away except for Harry. Daphne watched as Harry bent down to look at the silver
corporeal dog that had appeared from his wand.

"Aberforth, goats have spoiled the milk," Harry said as the dog happily began trotting off.
Harry looked back at the group, "Besides, we only have on my account less than four hours
to get this done. We don't have time to wait around."

"I agree. The longer we wait, the more dangerous it becomes for Astoria and her family,"
Hermione said as she looked at Daphne. "The other logistical matter is the fact that Caine can
read minds. How do we protect ourselves against that? We don't know anything about
this..ability. In fact, in everything I've read, this ability...shouldn't exist."

Daphne sighed, "As far as I know, it's only by direct eye contact, and there is-or...was a
buffering period on when he can use it."

"Was? Did something change?" Harry asked.

Daphne crossed her arms, "I can remember when he first gained the ability...it took him a
while to use it...it seemed painful, but the last time I saw him...which it's been a while...it was
way different...it was much faster."

"That's good to know," Harry whispered as he motioned for them to follow him as he led
them into the central meeting room where a long wooden table was centered. On the center of
the table was an engraved phoenix.

"Dumbledore's...phoenix," Hermione whispered as they entered.

Harry brought them to the middle of the table where a huge fireplace stood,"This is here is a
private floo network, assuming Daphne's house is connected. We can get in and get out."

"It is," Daphne replied softly, "One upstairs and one downstairs."

Harry looked at each of them, "Someone should stay here...Hermione, I think would be best.
Our only goal is to go and grab Astoria and leave. The less people we have the better. Daphne
will lead us and we will grab her and go."

"No," Ron replied, "You're in no condition to fight. We need Hermione with us."

"You're right, but I'd rather have her here."

Ron pointed at Hermione, "You would rather have me than the smartest girl I've ever met?"
"Look, I'm not trying to get into a pissing match with you. I'm making the best call."

Ron got closer to Harry, "It's not your call to make. If I remember from our last Defense
against the Dark Art group activity, your call doesn't always work, you pre-"

"Guys, seriously, enough...we have bigger things to worry about," Hermione interrupted.
"Ron, Harry is brilliant and has trained for these situations. However; Ron's right, in this
case, you need all of us. No matter how fine you feel, the potion you took is fast-acting."

Harry shook his head, "No one else is getting hurt. We have a clear o-"

"Fuck Off. We all signed up knowing the worst when we came here," Ron said as towered
over Harry. "We all go. Hermione and Greengrass grab the girl, and...you and I...well, we
defend until they're safe."

Harry opened his mouth but then receded, "Fine. We need to go. Daphne...lead the way. Floo
powder is on the shelf. "

Daphne nodded reluctantly, walking toward the floo before stopping and eyeing the group,
"I...Thank you. Thank you for helping me save Astoria."

As Daphne grabbed a handful and entered into the fireplace, she looked back into the room
once more and found herself locking eyes with Harry. As she brought her hands down, for
just a moment, she could see what she had never seen before in his face...fear.

"Greengrass Manor"

For just a moment, she felt herself look out into a familiar reading room with lush green
chairs and an expansive book wall with books that were constantly rearranging themselves.
As she stepped out into the fireplace, she took in the room. She was home. As she ran her
hands over the furniture, memories flooded back in of moments of sitting in this room with
her dad...with Astoria. Finally, Daphne turned to look above the fireplace where a portrait of
her mom sat high and mighty on the wall, it was her favorite painting. Her Mom was painted
elegantly on a bench in their Greengrass garden. As she gazed at the portrait, Harry appeared
in the fireplace, his wand was in his hand as he exited the fireplace.

"Didn't trust me," Daphne whispered instinctively.

Harry looked away from Daphne, "No, I-...Listen-"

"It's okay, I wouldn't blame you. You made the right ca-."

Harry fell against a nearby chair as Daphne took notice.

"Shit, I'm sorry," Daphne said as he grabbed his arm, "Harry, are you okay?"

"Woah, she's...beautiful," Harry whispered deliriously as he looked up at the portrait and then
back at Daphne."Really...beautiful,"
Stabilizer potions were known for creating a buffer between his true condition and the ideal
condition by keeping the drinker from recognizing his true condition. She had seen the effect
before in different potions. He really was in no condition to fight. As Ron stepped out the
fireplace, Daphne turned back to Harry.

"I did it again, didn't I?" Harry whispered sincerely as he looked up at Daphne. "I noticed it
when Kreacher brought us to the manor, but thought it was just a one-off thing. Good as new
my ass, Pomfrey. "

"It's working really well considering you shouldn't have a sense of balance," Daphne let go of
his arm as Hermione exited the fireplace. "Stabilizer potions are really fickle though."

Harry stood up again as Ron and Hermione came closer.

"Where are we, Daphne?" Harry asked as he began waving his wand around, placing
different protective charms.

Daphne looked over at the door,"We're on the second floor. Knowing Astoria, she'll be
waiting in the downstairs ballroom."

"Is there an upstairs ballroom?" Ron asked as he continued looking around.

"Lead the way then. Everyone stay close. We have to move."

"Ugh...What the hell..." Blaise said as he picked himself up from the couch. A throbbing pain
radiated from his head as he looked around the library, "Fuck."

"I was wondering when you were going to wake up,"Draco said from a chair from across the
room, "I thought you would sleep through the night, honestly."

Tracy sat tied up and still out cold. There was no movement from her.

"Fuck, What time is it? " Blaise said as he touched his head "What is wrong with you?"

"It's pretty early in the morning. You really don't want to know." Draco said as he got up and
moved closer.

Blaise looked around, "Why are you being so weird?"

Draco came closer to Blaise, sitting on the other end of the couch from Blaise. He seemed sad
as he looked across at Blaise."

"I broke up with Pansy. I'm sorry...about earlier...I was upset and angry. I shouldn't have said
those things."

"When does Draco Malfoy apologize?"

Draco gave a small grin, "Don't get used to it. I just felt like shit...I know you didn't betray
Harry. It's hard being a spy, I fucking understand."
Blaise nodded, "What changed?"

"She's not good for me. I'm not good for her. We...don't have a healthy relationship."

"No, what changed?"

Draco eyes bore into the ground, "For fuck sakes Blaise, don't pretend like you weren't
there...don't pretend you don't remember the bloo-"

"Enough," Blaise said, holding his hand up for emphasis. "I remember it just as much as you
do. I think about it daily."

"Then don't pretend like I'm fucking immoral for needing space...for
questioning...look,"Draco yelled as he pointed toward Tracy, "Please don't pretend like this is
normal."

Blaise didn't say anything at all. It was silent for a moment before Draco stood up.

"Please don't fucking pretend like you haven't thought about if you've...picked the right side?"

"-Draco! Do you hear yourself? Of course, I have thought about it. Constantly," Blaise
laughed, "But the difference between you and me is that I was taught on making smart
calculated risks."

"You don't think I can take risks?"

"You're from a family that switches sides like the wind. Even now, this far in, with everything
we know...you pretend like this fucking war isn't going to hurt," Blaise said as he pointed
toward Tracy, "It will. There's more of this no matter what side you're on, and I chose Harry's
side."

Draco looked ill as he sat back down, "I know that... I just needed some time to think and I
did. I'm fully committed to this...to Harry...to whatever the fuck we're doing these days. I
know what has to be done and I'm here now. I just missed when things were simpler. None of
this shit is easy, okay."

Blaise sighed, "I know. You're not wrong for questioning him...he's not a God. We're all
young, but you can't just disappear all the time either. It's not safe for any of us. We need to
be as strong as possible for whatever comes."

They both looked up at Tracy, who was still sleeping in her tied up chair.

"Because it will come."

As they silently entered the spacious and wide ballroom, Astoria stood in the middle of the
room. Her wand was gripped tightly in her hand, pointed directly at all of them. As the group
entered, Astoria's wand didn't lower, but her eyes widened. Harry felt his shoulders relax. At
the very least, Astoria wasn't dead.

"What the hell are you doing here? "Astoria asked.

"Astoria," Daphne yelled as she ran toward her sister.

"Wait, we don't know if she's been controlled, " Hermione blurted to no avail.

Astoria had lowered her wand as Daphne engulfed Astoria in a hug, hesitantly lowering it as
she fully embraced Daphne.

"As much as I love a happy ending, we need to leave now if we want to keep it that way,"
Ron said nervously. His eyes wandering all over the ballroom.

Daphne pushed Astoria away, "Why would do something like this. Why would you do
something so stupid."

Astoria stood still as tears fell from her eyes, "He has to die. I don't care about being a
Greengrass or a pureblood. I don't care if you-know-who hunts me forever. I can't let him get
away with any of this."

Harry heard the quiet pop from behind as he pulled his wand out and pointed toward the
entrance way, "Hermione, Ron, behind me now."

Harry put his head down as he stepped in front of Hermione and Ron. The hairs on his arms
began to rise. Caine had arrived.

"Look down everyone," Hermione yelled cautiously.

As Harry slightly looked up, the footsteps from Caine stopped at the entrance way of the
ballroom.

"Well, I would have never expected this in a million years," Caine said in a calm monotone
voice that sent chills throughout Harry. "The infamous Harry Potter before my very eyes,"

"You must be Caine," Harry replied cautiously.

"Indeed, I am. If I may inquire, you seem to be missing some key members of the order,"
Caine replied. "Please don't tell me the great asset in this war risked his life to interrupt a
family conversation?"

"No, we have lots of- an army coming," Ron interrupted.

"Ronald Bilius Weasley," Caine said apathetically. "Remember when your brothers made you
think you wet the bed only when you ate dessert so you gave it to them for an entire year
before your mom figured it out?"

"How did you...know that. I didn't look into your eyes," Ron said as his voice cracked.

"No, but I looked into your dads, and I spared him because I felt like it, and I will do the
same for all of you if you leave now."

"We're not leaving Astoria or Daphne," Hermione said firmly, "We are not afraid of you."
"Who are you?"

Harry lifted his head up more to get a better look, just stopping at his torso. From what Harry
could see, he was just an average looking man, he was wearing white boots and trousers with
a white robe. However; it couldn't stop the question that had been pressing on him since he
had learned about Caine.

"This is annoying on all accounts," Caine said flatly, "I hate-

"-was it you," Harry interrupted, his voice filled with malice.

"Hmm...What are you referring to?"

"Was it you?" Harry repeated.

Caine scoffed, "Raising your voice at me in my own home?"

"This is not your home," Astoria screamed.

"Yes, I did it. It was quite boring. Every. single. member," Caine said calmly.

Harry wanted nothing more than to launch himself at Caine, but he could only stand as anger
seeped from his very pores.

"But I've gotten off track, I'm here to deal with my family."

"Leave us alone Caine! Astoria made a mistake, it won't happen again. Please." Daphne
pleaded weakly. "Don't hurt him... don't hurt any of us."

"I suppose It's better that this happens now. I was getting tired of our family arrangement."

Harry could hear the flick of a wand as Daphne continued to plead. Within seconds, there was
the sound of a solid substance hitting the floor behind Harry, but Harry didn't need to see
what had hit the floor. He could smell it. The smell of rotten flesh filled his nose as the sobs
of the Greengrass sisters filled the silence of the ballroom.

"It had to be done. The Greengrass family- All families- will be obsolete in the new world,"
Cain said calmly. "Daphne, you've always been so faithful to follow my directions, but the
world our Lord envisions can't have faith. It needs perfection. It needs order."

"FUCK YOUR ORDER!"

Harry heard footsteps run forward as Daphne screamed, "Astoria, no!"

Harry gave an upward flick of his wand as the room filled with a thick smoke. With his other
hand, he threw Astoria away against the wall forcefully.

"I'm behind you Harry," Ron said. Harry could hear the shaking of his voice, "This bastard
isn't going to hurt anyone."
Harry waved his wand again as the floor ripped apart to shoot high-powered wooden spikes
in the direction of Caine.

"Let's see why you cause so much trouble," Caine said, his voice seemingly magnified and
omnipresent in the thick smoke.

"Listen to my every word, Ron," Harry said as he listened closely.

"Where is he? I can't see anything!" Ron yelled.

"Ron, duck," Harry replied as Harry lifted his wand and shot a ball of fire through the air in
Ron's direction. Harry heard the sound of singed clothing as a huge gust of wind came
barreling toward him. With just the upward motion of his wand, the wood floor peeled up
again creating a wall that diverted the huge gust of wind. As the wind finished, Harry found
that the smoke had cleared, leaving him and Ron behind the wall.

"Advanced transfiguration. Wandless and nonverbal magic. The ability to differentiate your
friends' footsteps and keep track of me simultaneously. I'm almost impressed," Caine said
nonchalantly, his voice still projecting across the room, "and you managed to ruin my
trousers."

Even with the most basic moves, Harry couldn't help but pant for air. He wouldn't be able
keep this up any longer even the little movements seemed to be having a major effect on his
body. He wouldn't be able to sustain a counterattack or anything close to it. As he peeked
over the wall, he could see the singed trouser leg of Caine.

"Let everyone go and it can just be a fight between you and me," Harry pleaded as he sat
against the wall.

"Enticing, but I didn't come here for you, " Caine said as Harry's wooden wall began to
crumble, "I hope you don't think the world revolves around you."

Harry heard the footsteps move away and then stop as the crackling of fire began to arise.

"Will you tell my nieces that I'll catch them next time, " Caine said flatly, "I'll be seeing them
soon enough. Goodbye, Harry Potter."

There was a quietness as Harry peeked over what was left of his wooden barricade to see a
rapidly spreading fire. Almost like it was being carried by wind, Harry quickly got up before
feeling his knees buckle. As Harry braced for the floor, he found himself being hoisted over
Ron's Shoulder.

"I got you."

Harry pocketed his wand as Ron began to move. As they quickly exited the ballroom, the
flames quickly swallowed the area where he was just standing. Harry closed his eyes briefly
as nausea washed over him.

"This place is burning fast," Ron said as he grunted up the stairs, "and you're heavier than
you look."
Harry opened his eyes as they reached the top as they turned the corner back into the room
they entered. It was apparent that the fire was making quick work of the house as structures
around the house began to collapse.

"We don't have time, we have to go!" Hermione yelled, "We don't have time to figure out a
code."

Daphne replied, "I've got it! Go ahead."

"What's going on?" Ron yelled as he entered the room, dropping Harry on a chair.

"She has to get a book from their family vault," Hermione yelled as something major in the
house collapsed.

"We have to go now," Harry said weakly as he stood up, "Where's Astoria?"

Hermione looked worryingly at the fireplace, "We sent her back first. You will go next. We'll
make sure Daphne is safe."

"Damn it, why am I risking my life for some Slytherin girl," Ron yelled as he went back out
into the hallway.

Before Harry could argue, it was clear that it wasn't a suggestion. Harry nodded reluctantly as
he made his way to the fire place. As he grabbed the powder on the shelf, there was another
closer explosion.

"We'll make it back, don't worry," Hermione yelled. "Trust us."

He believed it or at least he had no choice. As he looked at Hermione, he could only nod as

he threw the powder down.

The moment he opened his eyes, he was being held up by Aberforth.

"Tell me my personal best record of shots while listening to Albus talk."

"14 shots," Harry replied.

"What in the ever living fuck is wrong with you, boy?"

Harry looked around, he was in the Order meeting room. Harry could only shrug as
Aberforth sat him back down. As Harry looked he saw Astoria sitting in the chair, she was
awake but staring down. A look of emptiness on her face. He had never seen Astoria so
crushed ever.

"You can't just go off and do your own thing. Without help. Without someone knowing
outside of a patronus. Are you listening boy?"

Harry coughed as he looked back up at Aberforth.

"It's good to see you too," Harry replied as he passed out.

 Chapter 17

POP.

Aberforth grunted as he landed in the dim hospital wing. Harry was particularly heavy, and
started to cramp his arms as he continued to hold him. The other kids behind him seemed
relieved to be back in the wing.

"Poppy," Aberforth yelled as he began moving toward an empty bed.

"Aberforth? What do you think you're doing here," Poppy replied cautiously as she came
from behind her office, "Please tell me everything's okay?"

Aberforth dropped Harry down on an empty bed, "What does it look like I'm doing here. The
kid passed out."

"Aberforth, quiet down. You're in a hospital wing, not your bar," Poppy snapped as she
rushed over, "Are you all okay? Where is Astoria? "

Aberforth turned to look at the other kids. A Weasley, a random tag-along, and the most
interesting one...the oldest Greengrass girl. Harry had put the entire order in a strange
predicament, but Albus would know what to do.

"She'll be staying with us...for now. As far as the kids, emotionally fucked, but physically
fine," Aberforth said quieter, his gruff voice still echoing loudly in the wing, "Poppy, what
the hell is wrong with Harry?"

"He's still recovering from a massive amount of higher level stunners he took onto himself.
He shouldn't have left, but given the circumstances and knowing his capabilities, I trusted
him enough to make that decision."

Aberforth turned to look at Poppy, whispering toward her, "There should have been no
circumstance where he had to leave. At the very least, you should have immediately told me.
"

Poppy looked up at Aberforth, "This is the hospital wing. Not the Order. It's my job to heal,
not be a babysitter."

Aberforth laughed, "Did I ever tell you how sexy you are when you're angry, Poppy?"

"Get out of my wing. Harry will be fine. He needs to rest."A flustered Poppy said.

"Thank you, Poppy," Aberforth replied sincerely as he gazed at Harry. "I know you did
everything you could."

"Please take care of yourself, Aberforth."

Aberforth groaned as he walked away from the bed. As he made his way toward the middle
of the room, he stopped in front of the three kids. Each of them looked pretty exhausted as
they looked back up at him, especially the Greengrass girl.

"For some reason, the boy trusted each of you with his life. That means for now, I trust you
with some of the sensitive information you may have learned tonight," Aberforth said calmly,
"However; if you tell anyone... if it leaves this room, and if I somehow found out you opened
your lips...I won't hesitate to fucking kill you."

Aberforth could see the look of terror in each of them. Mission accomplished. It would have
to do for now.

"Kreacher, get your ass here now," Aberforth yelled with the dagger stare from Poppy. "See
you soon, Poppy."

POP.

Hermione had never been so glad to see the Gryffindor entrance in her life. She missed her
bed. She missed the leaky showers. She even missed her annoying roommates. Her body
physically ached and she wanted nothing more than to sit and cry for just a few minutes.

The aurors stopped in front of the portrait as Ron led the way back into the Gryffindor
Common room. The early morning had given the room a quiet and empty feeling as she sat
on the couch.

"Are you okay?" Ron asked as he sat down next to her.

"I'm…" Hermione paused as she thought, "I'm exhausted and...I'm sad... Really
confused...and... Happy. I'm happy that you were there with me tonight through it all."

Ron scoffed, "You shouldn't. I was pretty useless."

"No, you were anything but...You stood up for yourself and me. You saved Harry. You saved
me...at the end." Hermione smiled, "As much as you don't believe it, If it wasn't for
you...we'd all be dead."

Ron's eyes lit up, "That's not true. I was entirely useless in trying to fight Caine. I was
entirely in the way."

Hermione reached out to grab Ron's hand, "Yes, you can't beat Harry or Caine in a battle. It's
true, but you wer-...have always been brave enough to say and stand up for what you believe
in. If you hadn't stood up to Harry tonight, the whole ordeal could have been entirely
different."

Ron sighed, "I'm just glad we're done. No more putting our lives at risk. Harry gives us the
answers we want and then we're done. We stay away for good."

"I'm going to join the order."

Ron pulled back his hand, "What?"

"Harry is an instrumental part of this war. I still don't know why, but I've always known he is
my key into this fight. This phoenix order...that has your family and has that guy, and has
headquarters...it sounds like the place where I belong."

"Hermione, You-know-who is dangerous. You saw the abilities Caine had. We're just kids.
Think about what you're saying!"

Hermione rubbed her forehead, "We haven't been kids since your sister died. I'd rather fight
and die then watch people like Caine destroy everything I hold dear."

Ron opened his mouth to argue, but stopped, "I'm going to go to bed. I think if I hear
anymore craziness toni-today, I'm going to lose it."

Hermione smiled as they both got up, "Ron, Seriously, thank you for everything."

Hermione embraced Ron in a tight hug. She could smell the strong scent of smoke in his
clothes as they embraced tightly. In all honesty, his arms around her made her feel safe, and
warm, like everything was going to be okay.

"Is that you Ron?"

They both departed to look at Neville who had walked into the common room.

"Oh-Hermione, how long have you been back? Are you okay?"

Hermione awkwardly stepped away from Ron, "Neville, W-I got back... just a few minutes
ago."

"I've been so worried about you. No one had seen you or Ron all night," Neville said as he
came closer.

"Yeah, She got stuck helping stupid me with my homework all night during lockdown in the
hospital wing," Ron replied as he threw his arms behind his head, "We were safe though.
Really tired."

Hermione smiled as she walked over and kissed Neville on the forehead, "I'm sorry about not
getting to have that date night. I'll make it up to you, I promise. I'm just really tired right now,
so I'm going to go to bed."

Neville gave a weird look, "Okay, well, find me when you're up. I've missed you."

"I will." Hermione replied as she began walking up the stairs. As she turned back to smile at
Neville, she glanced at Ron who gave her a reassuring look before turning to go to his own
dorm.

"The pureblood slayer. I've heard a lot about you," Tom Riddle said smugly, "I must say
causing an auror chase, attacking a department head on top of the already massive list of
violations you've incurred...was it worth it?"

Harry sat still. Everything in him wanted to kill the horcrux in front of him, but even if he
wanted to, the chain locking his arm to the chair prevented him from doing anything. If that
didn't stop him, the aurors and Dawlish that surrounded him would.

"Speak when spoken too, you disrespectful boy," Dawlish said.

Tom Riddle raised his hands to stop Dawlish from speaking, "No worries, Headmaster. He
will speak soon. Would you mind leaving the room for a bit? He might be a bit intimidated."

"That's a great idea, sir. I will be standing outside the door if you need me." Dawlish replied
as he rushed out the door, leaving just Harry and Riddle in the same room. Tom leaned
against the desk for a minute as they both eyed each other.

"It's been some time, Potter," Tom Riddle laughed. "I must say your emotional outburst was-"

"I am going to kill you," Harry muttered, "Not today. Not tomorrow, but I will kill you."

"You speak so recklessly for someone in such a powerless position,"Tom Riddle replied as he
came closer, his hand lightly reaching out toward Harry's scar. Harry flinched as Tom ran his
clammy finger down the scar, "Where is Dumbledore?"

Harry could feel an overwhelming intrusion into his mind as he fought to keep Riddle out of
his mind. Harry shot his foot forward, landing a solid hit on Riddle's knee. Tom recoiled and
backed away, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Harry.

"You're quite a skilled occlumency user."

Harry spat on the ground, "You're not getting anything for me. You might as well kill me if
that's what you're here to do."

Tom Riddle grinned, "You don't get it do you? Fear is the most powerful weapon we have."

Tom knocked on his desk and quickly Dawlish and several aurors entered. Tom Riddle leaned
against the desk as they surrounded Harry.

"Let it be known to the Minister for Magic that I recommend an opening to a full
investigative trial for Harry James Potter for murder, conspiracy, and treason based on the
evidence found by my department. Upon approval, authority of Mr. Potter will be given to
the Magical Law Enforcement."

"So should we arrange a shuttle to akazban?" Dawlish asked

"No, Akazban is still being rebuilt. He stays in Hogwarts 24/7 surveillance while the rest of
my team investigates everything there is to know about Mr. Potter to present to the
Wizengamot."

Dawlish looked uneasy, "What about Holidays?"

"He can go home, but if he does not return he will be declared wanted and the number 2
enemy of the country after you-know-who. Even then he must have an auror stationed with
him at home...wouldn't want him making any conspiracies."

Harry felt his entire body shake with anger as he continued to eye Riddle. Riddle smirked at
Harry. Fear. Whether he complied or he didn't, Tom Riddle had set up Harry to look guilty in
the eyes of the public.

"The evil that you have committed for you-know-who will stop here," Tom said as he gazed
around the room. "No one is above the law, and it's finally time we prove that."

Dawlish giddly replied, "You are right! The ministry will win against all opponents."

"You are free to go, Mr. Potter. Aurors, I want an hourly sweep of Mr. Potter in his room. No
missed classes. No missed meals. Nothing he does should go under the radar."

Harry chains were let go as he got up, his eyes not leaving Riddle's. As he was accompanied
out the office, Harry could feel nothing but the anger that surged through him. How had he
missed Tom Riddle taking over such an important position, how had he been so foolish this
term.

As Harry entered the common room, he received a lot of looks as the aurors entered and
escorted him to his room. As he opened the door, he noticed his room had been ransacked, all
of his drawers had been turned over, his clothes were strewn all over the floor, and his desk
had basically been flipped upside down. Harry sighed as he went to close his door.

"We'll be doing a routine inspection in 50 minutes, Mr. Potter."

Harry nodded as he shut the door. He took a breath.

"Wotcher, Harry," Someone whispered.

Harry jumped, his wand in his hand as he turned around to the voice. It was him or someone
that looked just like him, staring back at him.

"Looks like I got your nose a little wrong."

"Tonks," Harry replied, relief washing over his face as he pocketed his wand, "How?"

"Dumbledore. He told me to be prepared for something like this a month ago, and I always
listen to Dumbledore." Tonks said as he wandered over to a mirror, "I'll be your doppelgänger
for this week. Or longer. I guess it depends."

Harry sighed. Dumbledore had a foresight that was unmatched by anyone he had ever met.
The ability to think six moves ahead on mere whim. Harry was no Dumbledore yet. Not even
close.

"So how is this going to work Tonks, won't someone notice you've been missing?"
Tonks flattened her nose before turning back to Harry, "Nope. I am super sick with Black Cat
Flu this week."

Harry watched as Tonks wandered over, but fell over a piece of clothing. Harry came over
and pulled her up.

"Thanks! I've got some things for you." Tonks said as she pulled out two notes, "Here. One's
a note from Dumbledore. Another the schedule I wrote out. These will be the times I'm in the
room if you want to switch or something, I'll go to class as you and everything for now. You
don't have a girlfriend I have to keep up with? What If I get you a girlfriend?"

Harry groaned as he took both letters from Tonks, who quickly jumped into his bed.

"Or a boyfriend? Doesn't matter to me." She said as she bounced on the bed, "You know you
really need to clean your room. It's not a good habit."

Harry nodded, "I'll keep it in mind. Thanks Tonks."

Harry waved his wand as a staircase opened.

"Cool!" Tonks said, "Good to see my doppelgänger."

As Harry entered the staircase and went down, he opened Dumbledore's note.

If you're receiving this then I anticipate that there was an attempt to detain you by the
Ministry of Magic. I'm hoping the circumstance that landed you in this situation is only
temporary, but I must admit I believe you will be set-up indefinitely. Whatever the case may
be, there are a fair bit of contingency plans in place if things become dire. I still believe that
having you in school is protecting its residents far more than you'd like to believe. Alas, I am
hopeful, Tonks will provide a fair bit of breathing room, in the meantime. Everything shall be
made clear once I see you again,

-Albus Dumbledore

As Harry finished the letter, it went up into flames as he continued down the stairs. Harry
shook his head angrily; the only thing he had done this term was get people killed and put in
danger. Carelessness. He wasn't ready to lead an entire Order yet. He couldn't be the next
Dumbledore even if he wanted too. As Harry reached the chamber floor, he marched toward
the library.

"Harry!"

Harry looked up to see Daphne who was standing at the library entrance with Blaise. As
Harry came closer, Daphne embraced him in a hug. Harry stood awkwardly, he wasn't sure
what to do with his hands.

"What are you doing...here?" Harry asked as Daphne's hair rubbed against his face.
"She cornered me this morning during lunch and made me bring her here," Blaise said
awkwardly, "She wanted-"

"-I wanted to see you," Daphne interrupted as she backed away, "I figured you would come
back here."

Harry looked over to Blaise, "How is she?"

Blaise sighed, "A constant diet of sleeping potions. The current dosage should be wearing off
within an hour. Draco is on watch currently. How much trouble are you in?"

Harry looked between Blaise and Daphne, "I'll meet you in there, Blaise. Let me talk to
Daphne for a moment."

Blaise awkwardly backed away back into the library entrance as Harry moved away from the
entrance. Daphne followed Harry away from the entrance.

"Thank you for everything, Harry. I don't know-"

"I don't want you here, Daphne," Harry interrupted.

Daphne smiled briefly before the colder look of Harry caused her smile to die.

"You aren't serious, are you?"

"I am. I'm not an ordinary guy; people that come around me are only setting themselves up
for suffering. It was a mistake...letting you get this close."

"No."

Harry stepped closer to Daphne, "It wasn't a request."

"And my answer wasn't an opinion. You live like you're responsible for everyone's suffering,
but you're not."

"Your sister was in danger because of me. Your dad died because of me."

"My sister was going to get herself killed far before you. My dad had been a puppet long
before you. His death...I feel at peace," Daphne looked away as tears fell from her eyes, "I
feel at peace knowing that he's with my mom. I feel peace knowing he isn't under anyone's
control...and none of it has to do with you."

Harry's stern expression fell, "It's not just that-

Daphne looked back at Harry as she fought tears, "-So fuck your, 'It's my fault; no one has
suffered more than me' attitude. I can think through my own bad decisions just fine without
you trying to take responsibility for them."

Harry pleaded, "Daphne, It's just safer if you don't. Things are going to become...complicated
for me."
Daphne wiped her eyes as a smile crept on her face, "You're an arsehole, how could they
not?"

Harry tried, unsuccessfully, to fight back the small grin that crept on his face.

"I'm a part of this now, and you're not going to tell me no."

Harry pleaded, "Daphne, it's not going to be easy. It's only going to get harder. It's only going
to get messier. You don't-"

"You know I thought you would realize by now," Daphne replied as she began walking away
from Harry, "My mind was made up the moment I gained an ugly purple scar for you."
 Chapter 18

Daphne felt chills run down her spine. It was finally time.

"Wh-Where am I? Why am I tied up?" Tracy asked frantically, "What's going on?"

Harry stood alone in front of Tracy. Blaise and Draco stood next to Daphne as the heaviness
of the situation weighed on all of them. The time she had been dreading had finally come.

"Cormac McLaggen. Ernie MacMillion. Lavender Brown," Harry said slowly.

Harry's demeanor was commanding and intimidating much like he was the night they had
gotten attacked, but Daphne knew it was façade. A lie to hide the fear and doubt so no one
would be let down. Harry was just better at it then her.

Tracy began moving her hands frantically trying to undo the binds that held her, "What are
you talking about?"

As the words spilled from Tracy's frantic and erratic lips, Daphne couldn't help but feel sick.

"Who made you put them under the imperius curse?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," Tracy screamed, as she desperately tried to get free.
"SOMEONE HELP ME. Please."

Daphne turned toward Blaise who was stone-faced; his eyes locked on Harry. Draco wasn't
any better as he looked on with unease. Daphne felt her stomach church again. As much time
spent in the ward, this was entirely different. This reminded her of her own desperate begging
from Caine when she was younger. This felt entirely wrong.

"What about this," Harry said as he pulled a notebook from his back pocket. "I have your
notebook."

Tracy stopped moving in her seat.

"You don't deserve to live, Harry."

"Why?" Harry replied curiously

"You've killed so many people and they let you walk free. I had to... kill you if it was the last
thing I did and the only way to do it was to use Purebloods. "

"You had too? No one put you up to it? No one...forced you, Tracy?" Harry asked, "You're a
half-blood. Why do you care?"
"Fuck you, Potter. I make my own choices. You've destroyed entire families and you walk
around her like no one can stop you. The world would be a better place without you."

It was silent for a moment.

"You've caused nothing but sadness. After you killed Theodore and his family, and got away,
I couldn't let you go free again...It was up to me... No one could have suspected me, but
everyone would have been joyful with your death."

"Why not kill me yourself? Why use others?"

"Only an idiot would try to take you on one on one. Multiple people. Multiple attempts."

"And how did you get in contact with these individuals, and why these individuals."

Tracy spat on the floor, "I'm not talking anymore. You can-"

Harry flicked his wand causing Tracy's body to slump in her chair. For a moment, Daphne
thought she was dead but the steady breathing motion of her body proved otherwise.

"Fuck," Draco whispered. "What are you going to do? She's guilty."

"It's not her," Harry said as he stared pensively. "Or at the very least she's been tampered with
by Riddle."

"What makes you think that," Blaise replied.

"You heard her. That doesn't sound like Tracy Davis," Harry said he moved away from Tracy.
"The day we captured her was also the day I found out Riddle was in Hogwarts."

"But he would have sounded the alarm bells by now," Draco said.

"I still don't know who Riddle is, but if he's out to get you then this sounds like he could be
setting you up to kill her. In that case, he's waiting." Daphne replied as she looked at Harry.
Could that be the same girl she had sat down at the table with? It seemed impossible, but then
again this year had been an impossible year.

Blaise shook his head, "Even if this is true, the only way to free anyone under her spell is to
kill her, so we still have no choice. We don't know who else is a ticking time bomb. We don't
have the choice here."

"Daphne's right, Riddle has tampered with her, it's possibly another trap." Draco said, "It can't
be safe to do this? Maybe we wait."

Harry looked pained, "It doesn't matter. Blaise is right. We know her death will free anyone
under the imperius curse since she's the master caster."

"How are yo-we going to do it?" Draco asked reluctantly.

"A choking spell. I'll...put her to sleep...and the spell will close off her airways...She won't
feel it until it's too late."

"Fuck,"Draco whispered again.

Harry turned back around to look at each of them. Draco stared away, and Blaise nodded.

"It's the best option we have," Blaise said.

Harry finally looked at Daphne, and she could only nod. Harry took a long breath before
moving back over in front of Tracy.

"Fuck, I...I can't." Draco said as he bolted for the door, "I'm sorry."

Harry's wand flicked and Tracy began to stir again. Her head came up slowly as she began to
squirm against the chair.

"Tracy Davis, for the greater good, I'm executing you. It's the only way to free those you've
put under the imperius curse," Harry said rather apathetically. "Do you have any last words?"

"Look how easy this is for you? Look how comfortable you are being a killer." Tracy cried,
"Go ahead."

Harry looked saddened, "Tracy, I'm sorry."

Tracy laughed weakly, "I'm just another body to your list."

"Yeah, I suppose so." Harry whispered as he flicked his wand and Tracy's head fell. As he
pointed his wand toward Tracy, Daphne left her spot to stand behind Harry, grabbing his
shoulder.

Harry turned to look at her.

"I'm right here with you," Daphne whispered softly, gripping his shoulder tightly. She
wouldn't look away. This was her sentencing as much as everyone else's.

Harry nodded as he turned back to stare at Tracy once more. Finally, Harry whispered the
incantation to the spell. As Daphne watched, she felt tears fall unprovoked from her eyes.
Tracy didn't move for a moment and then at once she began to shake violently before her
eyes opened. Tears fell from Tracy's increasingly bloodshot eyes and as she began shaking
even more violently before she stopped and her body slumped over against the restraints of
her chair.

Harry dropped his wand on the ground, walking away from the scene.

"I'll...I'll take care of it later," He said as he plodded out of the library entrance.

Daphne moved closer to Tracy, untying her from the chair. The immediate weight of Tracy's
body began pushing her off the chair to which Daphne grabbed Tracy. The weight was a
surprise to Daphne who hoisted her away from the chair to be safely laid on the floor. Daphne
took out her wand and whispered the incantation she had been taught.

As soon as she performed the wand motion, Tracy's eyes closed shut, her arms crossed over,
and her body became straightened and stiff.

"Rest in peace, Tracy," Daphne said as she got up, her own voice foreign to her.

As she got up, Blaise stood next to her, his Hogwarts Robe in his hand.

"Here...to cover her."

Daphne nodded, taking the robe and covering Tracy with it. Finally, wiping the remaining
tears that had fallen. She moved away before stopping in front of Harry's wand. Daphne
picked up.

"Down the aisle and to the left...is his room." Blaise whispered, "You should bring it to him. I
would hurry though. "

Harry threw the potion bottle against the floor. All he wanted was relief from the pain. It was
all for the greater good, but he felt no good in him. Harry fell against his bed as he awaited
for the potion to lull him to sleep. He was just tired of feeling like a monster.

As he waited, he heard a knock on his door. After a minute, there was another knock before
the door creaked open. Light spilled in from outside the chamber. As a figure entered in
cautiously.

"Harry,"Daphne whispered

Harry could feel himself being pulled into sleep by the potion as Daphne wandered closer.

"Harry."

Harry used the energy he had left to look up at Daphne who was staring at the potion bottle
on his floor. Shame filled Harry as the corner of his vision became blurry. The girl wandered
closer as Harry wanted nothing more for her to leave; to not see him like this.

"The truth is...everything crushes me," Harry whispered. "No matter how much I try to
ignore...the darkness..the pain...it all just corrodes me."

Harry closed his eyes as he began sobbing.

"I don't want to be the chosen one. Not if I'm just a shell in the end."

His breathing became labored as he began drifting away. He opened his eyes briefly, his
vision completely blurred as a warm soft hand caressed his face. The girl. Her hand brought a
coolness that felt comforting as he felt the hand leave his face and become intertwined with
his own hand. As he closed his eyes, All he could see were the most comforting blue eyes.
"Dumbledore?" Harry cried out deliriously. "I can't... do... this."

A soft spoken voice seemed to echo in his ears, "I'm right here, Harry. It's okay."

"Ginny….Sirius….Theodore...it's too much."

"I know, Harry," Dumbledore replied quietly.

"I never asked for this," Harry yelled he pounded his fist into Dumbledore's chest, "I never
asked to be the chosen one."

"I know, Harry."

"Then why? Why couldn't it have been you or Aberforth or anyone else? Why me?"

"I don't know, Harry."

"Why am I the cursed one."

Harry could only grip Dumbledore's robe as he sobbed.

"You are substantially far from cursed."

Harry looked up at Dumbledore who stared back with warm smile.

"You are exceptionally gifted with an unwavering will. If you believe this doddering old fool,
most of my life has been spent thinking I was the cursed one, but I've learned, we don't get to
choose our life...only the way we respond. Your responses have always been made with the
right intentions."

Harry looked away from Dumbledore, "I thought I did what was right, only to find out that
I'm just...a killer."

"A killer is someone who destroys lives for their own gain; Killer, you are not." Dumbledore
replied, "That belongs to Peter alone."

Harry turned to look at the headstone. Harry hadn't even given him a chance he so
desperately sought after all those years ago. He could remember the begging and pleading.
All for the chance to clear his name. The chance to possibly connect with Harry. All gone
because of the clever deceit of Peter Pettigrew. As they stood there, Harry could look. It was
another failure staring back at him. Another senseless death that was his fault.

Sirius Black

"Then why does it feel like I am?"

Harry opened his eyes. It was quiet for a moment. He wasn't sure where he was, but as he laid
there, the rush of memories came back, all the events of yesterday flooded back to him.
Except for how he had arrived here. The last thing he remembered was leaving the
library...and then…Harry turned his head to look at his bedside table where a potion bottle
and his wand sat closely to edge. Harry reached out grabbing the empty bottle.

He didn't remember drinking any of the sleeping potion, but it was the only thing that could
explain the loss of memories and the usually dry mouth, but he could vaguely recall leaving
it. Nevertheless, there was still the body he had to deal with. Harry got up slowly. As he got
dressed, he knew he wasn't ready to see the body again. Not yet. As he left his room, he
slowly approached the library. Each step feeling longer than the last as he as he entered the
library.

As he entered, Only Blaise and Draco were in the room. Blaise was organizing books on his
shelf while Draco sprawled out on the couch with a book covering his face. Tracy's body was
gone. Even the seat she had been tied up in was gone.

Harry crossed his arms, "Where is she?"

Blaise turned curiously from his shelf toward Harry, "We buried her. Deep in the forbidden
forest. Unless you mean Daphne and she's in class."

Harry felt like he could breath.

"Thank you," Harry replied, "How lon-"

"-A day. You missed class..well, technically you didn't, but your clone...is a bit too clumsy to
be a competent lab partner," Blaise said as he moved away from the shelf, "It was Daphne's
idea."

Harry came closer to the group.

"Did I miss anything? Was everything good with..the burial."

"Don't worry, Harry. It was taken care of. The bigger news at this point is that the Daily
Prophet released that the Minister has confirmed your trial. Everyone is talking about it even
with the Slughorn missing."

"I figured. I've always been good for their ratings," Harry muttered.

"No. This is different, Harry. You're the boy-who-lived. All that pureblood slayer stuff was
just conjecture and conspiracy up until this point but an official trial? That's a declaration of
war."

Harry pulled a chair across from Draco, "I know. It was Voldemort's plan all along. I was just
too..."

Blaise jumped, "Busy. You've been preoccupied saving people's lives."

"Lives I endangered in the first place. Lives that might still be in danger. "

Draco twitched as Blaise moved away from the shelf and closer to Harry.
"Maybe in the next term, but it's the last week before the Holidays. I think we'll be fine this
week or Let's pretend we will be."

"Agreed," Draco said as he pulled the book from his face, "Can we also agree this term was
awful."

Harry nodded, "I think it's up there."

"Mine was pretty decent," Blaise replied with a wry smile.

Draco yawned before sitting up, "Fuck off, Zabini."

Everyone smiled for a moment. Blaise came over and sat next to Draco as they all sat
together. It was the first time in ages. With all that had happened within this week alone...it
felt nice.

"So...are we ever going to talk about you and Daphne," Draco asked.

Blaise interjected, "For once, you don't sound like an idiot."

Harry's eyes widened in surprise,"What?"

"Fuck off, Potter. You didn't trust us for years and all of a sudden the Greengrass girls know
every one of your darkest secrets," Draco said as he leaned forward, "Now that I broke up
with Pansy, one of us needs to be having some sort of fun."

"You...broke up with Pansy?" Harry asked

"Yeah. She wasn't good for me." Draco said awkwardly as he jumped up from the couch, "It's
healthier this way."

Blaise gave a quizzical look, "Where are you going?"

"Crabbe and Goyle are supposed to be finding me some homework answers. I'll be back
soon. Get the answer we deserve, Zabini."

Draco left quickly. Leaving Blaise and Harry alone in the library. Both looked at each other
awkwardly, until Blaise spoke up.

"So you and Daphne?"

"We're not doing this," Harry said as he crossed his arms.

Blaise gave an incessant stare as Harry tried his best to ignore him.

Harry narrowed his eyes, "What are you trying to get at Blaise?"

Blaise replied with a coy smirk, "I'm not getting at anything. Am I wrong in saying, she
surprised you?"

Harry shook his head dismissively, "Yeah, she...surprised me, but-"

"But when's the last time anyone surprised you?"

"That doesn't mean anything."

"It means a whole lot for someone like you."

"Enough." Harry shook his head dismissively, "Whatever you're pushing for, it doesn't matter.
Not with who I am."

"One day, You won't be able to use that as an excuse. What will be your new excuse?"

"Fuck off, Blaise." Harry stood up, turning to leave the library, "We're just friends."

As Harry exited, Blaise said the next question in almost a whisper.

"She's a very attractive friend, right? "

Harry faltered as he stood at the entrance. It's something he hadn't thought about before, and
the most surprising part of it all was the initial answer had come to him quite easily. Damn it.
No, He couldn't let Blaise get into his head. Not about this. Not now.

"I knew he was always a murderer. He gives me the creep," Millicent said. "I just can't
believe they're letting him stay here."

Pansy pursed her lips, "You're right. Just execute his arse before he kills someone else."

Daphne sat quietly in the common room. Her thoughts far away from the grating noise that
filled it. In truth, she hadn't gotten much sleep this week. Between worrying about Astoria,
the death of father, and her family home being destroyed , and the events of last night. She
was more than exhausted and still had piles of HW that needed to be accomplished if she was
going to finish this term.

"Daphne. Are you even listening?"

Daphne blinked, "What?"

"Are you staying here...with your house being burnt down and all?" Pansy questioned,
"You're welcome to stay with me. Although, we would have to figure out something else for
your sister."

Daphne shook her head, "I have an arrangement."

"You do?"

"Yes, Pansy. I'm not poor," Daphne replied, but the truth was she wasn't as sure what things
would look like at Harry's Headquarters.

"Well, If you get tired of sleeping in Knockturn Alley. Feel free to reach out," Pansy said as
she pulled herself off the couch, "I've got shit to do. I'll see you both at dinner."
Daphne sat back, relieved that Pansy was gone. Millicent leaned over toward her.

"Did you hear Draco broke up with her?"

"No," Daphne said, "and I don't care."

"Oh,"Milicent replied, disappointment evident by her lowered brow. Daphne glanced at her
before feeling slightly guilty. She didn't want to be like Pansy who would always shut down
Millicent in any conversation.

"But...did you have something in mind?"

Millicent eyes lit up, "Well...I think, You and Draco would look very cute together. You
know?"

Daphne made a vomiting motion, "I'd rather be a muggle. Why would you ever say
something like that"

"It's just...before this week...you seemed to be in such a good place. I just thought it would be
cool to see you dating again."

Daphne gave an uncomfortable smile, "Thanks for looking out for me, but I'm just not ready
yet."

In all honesty, Daphne couldn't even remember the last time she had thought about something
like a relationship. Not that she wanted to either, relationships were a lot of work.

"Oh, I get that," Millicent began, "It's just that so many guys think you are really cute. I know
that I would kill to be as perfect as you are."

Daphne smiled, "Thanks Milli, but I'm far from perfect."

"You are being modest. Can I ask you a question, Daphne?"

"Um...sure."

"Do you still think about Theodore? I miss him a lot sometimes. "

Daphne crossed her arms defensively , "I don't think about him as much anymore."

Before today, It had to have been a few weeks since the last time she had thought about
Theodore. It was sad in a way. Someone she had at one point thought was her soul-mate had
become almost a distant memory.

Daphne felt relieved as a large swath of other residents began venturing out of the common
room. It was Dinner time. Millicent stretched as she got up from the couch.

"Are you coming to dinner?"

"I'm not all that hungry. I'll come in a few," Daphne replied, "I have lots of homework I
should be doing."

"Oh, Okay, well, I'll see you later. Let me know if you needed anything?"

"Will do." Daphne replied as Millicent wandered away.

Daphne sat back. She hadn't stopped thinking about last night. The death. Harry. Having to
bury Tracy The saddest part was that no one had noticed she was missing yet. Tracy was just
as invisible in death as she was life.

Then there was Harry. The sleeping potions, and his truthful ramblings. She had never seen
him in such a vulnerable position, and she knew he wouldn't remember any of it. There was
so much dangerous information to try and figure out, and it was information she had to keep
to herself.

Daphne let out an exasperated sigh. This had been the most chaotic term she had ever had.
She really missed when things were way simpler, but she had feeling that this was only the
tip of the iceberg.
 Chapter 19

Harry closed his eyes as rays from the sun radiated against his paler skin. The term had
finally come to a close and with it ending the craziest term he had at Hogwarts thus far. A
loud whistle blew as Harry opened his eyes to Hogwarts Express that stood in yards before
him.

As he stepped onto the train followed by the auror Sarah who was transporting him, he found
himself the focus of many scowls, fearful glances, and hushed whispers as he made his way
down the corridor.

"Here is fine," Harry said as he peered into an empty compartment in the back of the train.

"I'll be on the outside, Mr. Potter." Sarah replied.

"It's just Harry. Just call me Harry."

Not that it mattered, as soon as they would leave the platform Harry had a plan for getting rid
of Sarah, and Tonks would impersonate Sarah for any updates required of Tonks. Sarah gave
a firm node as Harry closed the compartment, throwing his trunk on top of his seat, and
plopping down next to the window seat.

Yesterday, Tracy had finally been declared missing; Presumed to be missing the same night
Slughorn had gone missing. At this point, Harry could remember every detail of her burial
site Daphne and Blaise had made for her. Like a ghost, her memory followed him and taunted
him throughout the week with questions of who he really was? He couldn't get her off his
mind nor could he answer the question that seemed to come as a result of it all.

Wasn't he going to feel just as empty after killing Voldemort?

The sliding of his compartment door came to Harry's attention as Hermione cautiously
stepped inside his cabin.

"Hey," Hermione said quietly as she stood in front of the door. "Do you have a minute?"

"Yeah," Harry said as he lazily brought his attention toward her.

Hermione hesitantly came forward and sat across from him; her eyes gesturing toward the
compartment door. Harry gave an off-handed wave of his hand toward the door before
directing his attention back to Hermione.

"You're free to speak. She won't hear anything."

Hermione seemed relieved, "It's nice to hear the real you."

Her response drew a gentle smile from Harry, he had often forgotten how perceptive she
could be. "Was it that noticeable?" Harry asked.
"Well, the intruder is certainly skillful, but uncharacteristically clumsy," Hermione admitted.
" and Ron tried to make good on the deal, but you-I mean-they had no clue."

"Is that why you're here?"

Hermione shook her head, "No...I'll just get straight to the point. I know we're not exactly
close, but I-I want in."

"In?"

"I have a lot of suspicions, Harry...about who you are and your importance to the Wizarding
world," Hermione began carefully. "For one, I've come to the conclusion Dumbledore raised
you and trained you to fight Voldemort."

"Hermione-" Harry began cautiously.

"But none of them matter to me except for the one I mentioned," Hermione reassured. "I'm
here because I want to fight with you and Dumbledore. In the secret organization he leads.
That I assume you've been trained to be a part of."

Harry carefully studied Hermione. He could see the earnest in her eyes; she wasn't going to
take no for an answer. For the most part, Hermione had been an annoying part of Hogwarts
with her constant prying, but there was no denying she was someone he could trust, in both
skill and action.

"Okay."

Hermione seemed bewildered, "It's... that easy?"

"At this point, I trust you know what you're asking to be a part of," Harry said as he brought
his attention back to the flat landscape out the window. "Enjoy the holidays, Hermione. When
it's time to fight, I know you'll be there."

"There's just one thing, If you don't mind me asking-", Hermione began. "Was...Tracy...was
she…"

"Yes. She was," Harry admitted flatly.

"Did you-"

"Happy Holidays, Hermione," Harry said as he continued to peer out the window. It was
quiet only for a moment before Hermione stood up.

"Happy Holidays, Harry...I hope It's restful for you."

"I don't know if I'll be able to contact you, but I'll try my best to figure out if there's anything
I can decipher from the book within the weekend," Blaise whispered as he pulled his luggage
from the rack. "You try not to have too much fun with Harry."
"Thanks," Daphne said as she rolled her eyes. "I'll try not to."

Truthfully, she had been nervous all week. Her thoughts had been carved between the worry
of her sister, the loss of her Dad and her home, and her last encounter with Harry that night;
even with the giant's toe worth of classwork she was behind on.

"You know, there's always room in Malfoy Manor," Draco said boastfully as he puffed his
chest, arrogantly, which subsequently made Daphne want to vomit. "I'll show you some real
fun."

"I would rather choke."

Draco frowned as he opened the compartment door, "You so want me, Greengrass."

Blaise snickered as he pushed Draco out the way of the compartment door, "You're the
saddest human being I know."

Daphne rolled her eyes as she grabbed her own luggage and followed Draco and Blaise out of
the compartment.

"At least, I am human, Zabini."

Blaise replied coolly, "Whatever."

As she exited the train onto the platform; it was quite empty compared to the amount of
students and families that would usually be present. Among the families that were there,
many had embraced their children tightly while some were even in tears. With the insulation
of Hogwarts; it was easy to forget that many were dying in this war.

"Where are you supposed to meet him?" Blaise asked as he brought himself beside Daphne.
"I'll walk you out toward muggle land."

"There's a...muggle...bakery a little ways down the street, apparently," Daphne replied as they
moved toward the barrier. Why was nothing ever simple with Harry? Finally, Daphne
admitted uncertainly, "Although, I'm not sure what kind pastries muggles eat."

"Interesting, I wasn't sure muggles had the luxury of bakeries?" Blaise mused as they went
through the barrier.

"Muggles are so weird."

"They aren't the most resourceful creatures," Blaise replied as they stopped a little way's past
the entrance. " I guess I'll see you later."

"Thanks for your help," Daphne said as Blaise gave a lazy wave of his hand as he entered
back into the barrier. As she moved away from the platform nine ¾, Daphne felt a crushing
realization that this had been her first time alone all week. Of course, being surrounded with
the strange muggles was no relief.
Daphne reached into her back pocket to pull out the note; the fake Harry had given to her
discreetly a few days ago. On it were the directions to this bakery, scribbled in what she
assumed was Harry's terrible handwriting.

Carefully, she followed Harry's hieroglyphics and although the walk toward the bakery wasn't
long, it felt like eons had passed as she finally saw the entrance to the strange shop. Her heart
was racing as she approached; she wasn't sure if it was because of Harry, the muggles, or
both. There was a pleasant smell of cinnamon and apple that confronted her as she opened the
doors of the bakery. The muggles inside stood around eating various baked goods, or in
queue for some, some she recognized like cakes and tarts, and others she had never seen
before. Daphne sat her trunk off against the wall.

"Daphne, over here."

Daphne looked over to see Harry at a small table; off to the side. He flashed a brief smile as
Daphne made her way closer.

"I didn't know what you would like, so I got you one of my favorite muggle pastries. A
cinnamon roll," Harry said as he took a bite of his own.

"How do you know about this place?" Daphne asked as she sat down, eyeing the gooey
looking pastry in front of her.

"The shop was opened by a muggleborn. The owner supplies pastries and such for the train
staff, and there's a floo in the back." Harry said as he wiped his mouth, "It's also just a quiet
place."

Daphne nodded vaguely as she poked the gooey looking pastry.

"It's not going to bite you; it's just a sweet," Harry teased as he took another bite of his own.

Daphne reluctantly picked up the pastry, before stopping, "Wait, aren't you supposed to have
an auror with you?"

Harry casually pointed toward someone sweeping across the bakery. Daphne looked at the
woman who was briskly sweeping the floor. She seemed happy as she swept all around the
table, oblivious to the world around her.

"Sarah will be fine here for a while." Harry said vaguely. "It's being taken care of."

"Oh." Daphne said as she slowly bit into her pastry. The surprise must have been evident on
her face as Harry laughed.

"What's so funny?" Daphne asked as she glared at Harry.

Harry shrugged jovially, "It's just funny seeing a pureblood out of her element. I'm actually
quite surprised I didn't have to rescue you from the muggle street signs."

"It's not like you made it easy," Daphne said, "You have the hand-writing of an actual ghoul."
The insult must have come to a surprise to Harry as a sheepish grin fell on his face for just a
moment.

"You still made it, didn't you?" Harry teased as he ripped into the last bites of his own pastry.
"So the shop basement has a floo network that we'll use to get to our destination, but If you
want I was thinking we walk off our pastry's for a bit? It's a nice day"

"Wouldn't that be dangerous...you could be spotted?" Daphne asked hesitantly as she wiped
her mouth from the surprisingly delicious pastry.

Harry gave a smug smile as he stood up, "I wouldn't worry, I have you to jump in front of any
hexes."

Daphne threw her napkin down, "I should have let it hit you."

Harry laughed as he motioned toward the exit. It was weird..seeing Harry so relaxed and
playful. As she looked around; she could understand why. There wasn't a wizard in sight; just
muggles. There was no one glancing at their table, no one giving hateful looks, and no one
with any expectation about what they should be doing. She had never really understood
muggles, but maybe she didn't need too.

"Dumbledore used to take me down here a lot as a younger kid. I would play with muggle
children or we would just walk around and let me ask a ton of questions," Harry reflected as
they walked down the moderately-crowded pavement.

"Like?"

"Like if the ministry knew about all the dangerous animals they had," Harry said as he
pointed to a strange moving armored wagon. There were quite a few of them in different
colors and shapes, all moving after one another. She hadn't noticed them before.

"Did you...uhh…ever get the answer?"

"It's called a car. They're quite useful...the ministry has a fleet of them" Harry said to the
surprise of Daphne. "It's hard not to look down on muggles, but they survive and flourish
without magic and that's not easy. I know I couldn't."

Daphne folded her arms, "I never thought of it like that. They've just always seemed like... a
different species."

At least she had always heard of them referred to in that manner. They were to be pitied for
an existence without magic, and as she observed different muggles, as they made their way
past them, she wondered if they would ever realize just how tragic life without magic was.

"It seems peaceful sometimes. A life without magic," Harry said as he looked over at an
elderly muggle couple, chatting on the bench, "Sometimes...just briefly, I think I would prefer
not having magic."

The statement was surprising to Daphne, at first. It felt heretical, but Daphne recalled that
night when Harry spilled his emptiness in his drowsy rambles. Even a week later, she couldn't
help but still feel particularly dirty from what she heard. She couldn't imagine the magnitude
of what Harry felt, but it was enough to make someone think about giving up magic was a
serious woe.

"Where do you see yourself in sixty years, Harry?"

"Let's turn around here," Harry said as they came to the end of a pavement. Harry turned
stuffing his hands in his pockets as they turned around. "As for your question...I don't know."

"What do you like to do?"

"It's not that simple."

"I guess what makes you happy?"

Harry gave a dejected shrug, "I-maybe...Getting stronger...training."

Daphne gave a wintry look of disapproval, "You can't be serious?"

"What?"

"Harry, in sixty years, what would you be training for?"

"I told you it's complicated." Harry replied coldly, "It doesn't matter what makes me happy."

Daphne looked over at the elderly muggle couple they had passed earlier, as she looked over,
they were absorbed in each other; content as the rest of the world passed them by.

"I think it does," Daphne said, "You remember that night on the tower?"

"Of Course. "

"Up until that point, I had been so jealous of you," Daphne said calmly. "How it was possible
that you weren't falling apart from everything you had experienced when I could barely stop
myself from crying every minute... "

Saying it out loud made her almost want to laugh; it had only been months but the memory
felt like years ago. Daphne continued, "You were always composed, you were powerful, and
you just seemed... invincible. Even the night of the attack, I felt so...safe with you even when
you were the last thing I saw before I thought I was going to die."

Harry's cold green eyes focused on her as she met his stare.

"And when you told me that night...you ignored the pain...the darkness. I was devastated
because then I knew you were just as broken as I was...probably more so," Daphne said. "but
I refused to accept your solution and I came to the conclusion that we can't ignore the pain,
but we don't have to let it swallow us."

Harry's eyes fell away from Daphne as he looked up at the bakery they had left from.
"Interesting, " Harry replied flatly to Daphne's dismay. His apathy filled her with a slight
anger.

"Harry, I know it seems silly, but even through the pain of watching my father die, my family
home burn down to the ground, and a girl dies all the same week." Daphne said. Her
comments drew the concerned look of a random passerby. "I could smile...I could pick my
head up and continue moving because my sister was alive, and I had friends that would risk
their life for me, and I had stupid muggle pastries."

Harry sighed, "Daphne, I wish it were that si-"

"Then make it simple," Daphne pleaded. She was speaking to herself as much as she was
speaking to him, "Don't let it intimidate you from the good. From finding joy despite all the
shitty moments in life."

Daphne could see his hardened expression lighten in consideration before he opened the door.
As Daphne went through, Harry's response was barely audible but she heard it.

"I'm trying."

As Harry exited the floo, Daphne stood her arms crossed and her luggage on the ground. Her
eyes betrayed her as Dumbledore stood in front of her. It was the common look many wizards
had in their first time standing in front of one of the greatest wizards of all time; a dazed and
starstrucked look.

"-the events that took place were unfortunate, and I hope you and your sister can find this
place somewhat comforting," Dumbledore said softly before turning to Harry. "Welcome
back, Harry."

Harry gave a reluctant smile.

"We have plenty to discuss, but I believe you should show to her room so she can see her
sister. Too much time away from a sibling can cause severe earaches, and we mustn't have
that. " Dumbledore said to the odd looks of Daphne. "Ms. Greengrass, I hope you understand
the restrictions we will have to place on you and your sister. For the safety of both of us."

"Yes, Head-"

"Dumbledore is appropriate, Ms. Greengrass."

Harry brought himself in between the two, breaking the spell over Daphne. "Follow me; I'll
give you a quick tour."

Harry walked past Dumbledore out of the door followed by Daphne; who closely walked
with him. He couldn't help but feel strange that someone new was in the headquarters again;
even living here for the remainder of the Holiday.

"So that's the door to the kitchen, Kreacher will bring you food occasionally." Harry said as
they made their way into the hallway, "I'm sure you remember it from last week."
"So how much of a prisoner am I?" Daphne asked as they made their way through the
hallway.

Harry sighed as he turned the corner up the stairs, "Just until tomorrow's meeting and
hopefully, things will feel less like a prison."

Tomorrow. The Big Order Meeting. He was sure it would be eventful.

"Was the muggle pastry an attempt to ease me into this?"

Harry gave a curt smile, "Did it work?"

Truthfully, Harry hadn't anticipated being there that long but he had to be sure they hadn't
been followed, but he hadn't anticipated Daphne to channel the thoughts he felt Tracy had
began to haunt him with either.

"Slightly," Daphne replied as they stopped in front of a room. Harry knocked on the door
three times before opening it slightly. It came to a surprise Astoria hadn't beaten him to it.

"Astoria," Harry said as he entered the room. It was small with two beds separated into the
corners with a curtained window in the isle between the beds. The curtains were closed;
which made the room very dark. An unmoving figure sat on the bed.

As his eyes adjusted to the dark; he could see Astoria more clearly, but she hadn't made an
attempt to look.

"Astoria," Daphne said softly as they approached Astoria, "Astoria, look at us."

Astoria turned her head slowly to reveal a gaunt blankless expression. As he came closer; he
could see her baggy eyes and unkempt hair. Harry had seen it before...recently. Astoria's eyes
met Harry's and he could see the shame and guilt as she quickly looked away.

Daphne rushed to her sister and embraced her although Astoria made no motion in response.

"Please don't hate me. I'm so sorry," Astoria said sorrowfully. "It's my fault. I'm so sorry.
Please don't hate me. "

"No, Astoria, It's not your fault, "Daphne replied as she comforted Astoria. "It's not your
fault. Please "

Like a bad dream, Harry could anticipate Astoria's next words.

"It was my fault," Astoria began to sob. Harry felt the room become smaller as images of the
basilisk, and the chamber flooded through his mind. He could hear Astoria's next word's.

"I love you, Astoria." The words were not Astoria's, but Daphne's. "I don't care about your
guilt; you're all I have and the thought of you being gone...I couldn't bear it, you hear me?"

Harry blinked and shook his head as he slowly excused himself; creeping backwards until he
was just beyond the door frame, pulling the door shut as he turned around. This brought him
face to face with Dumbledore who smiled cheerfully as a twinkle flashed in his eye.

"Harry, I think It's time we catch up."

 Chapter 20

Harry had never liked being Godric's Hollow, but the countryside had always been a magical
place. The hills surrounding Godric's Hollow allowed you to see just about everything the
small village contained, and if closely looked at, you could just barely see the tip of the
refurbished Potter Cottage. Even now, Harry had to admit the view of Godric's Hollow filled
him with a sense of awe.

"The first thing you should know is that Slughorn is safe with Aberforth. He was prepared
once Riddle rose to a position of prominence,"Dumbledore said.

Harry ran his hands through the grass as he sat next to Dumbledore, "I was worried Riddle
had gotten to him."

"No." Dumbledore said."Slughorn is no slouch when it comes to having an exit strategy. He

will be assisting in the remaining horcrux hunt since he has an precise understanding of what
we're up against."

"Good. We could use all the help we can get." Harry said. "And Aberforth? I'm assuming he
is not pleased with me."

Dumbledore chuckled, "He is irate, but I'm most exuberant that you saved me from his ire
this time around."

Harry sighed. Of course, this was to be expected, He knew Aberforth was going to be angry
at him for saving the Greengrass girls. He wasn't looking forward to seeing him tomorrow.

"I wouldn't let it unnerve you, Harry. The Greengrass girls are a good judge of character."

"I'm sure you agree, you did make the final approval of Daphne as my prefect partner," Harry
said with a smirk.

Dumbledore gave an innocent shrug,"It was happenstance."

Harry could see the usual spark in Dumbledore's eyes, forever the humble Mastermind.
Before Harry could question further, Dumbledore had begun speaking much to Harry's
annoyance.

"For now, there have been three objectives on my mind. Gathering and destroying the
remaining horcruxes, staying one step ahead of Voldemort, and lastly, finding and securing
allies." Dumbledore said. "At this point, I suspect we have destroyed all but three horxcruxes.
The diadem, the diary, and Nagini. The diary will be the hardest to locate, followed by the
diadem which I suspect is located in Hogwarts, but I must humbly confess that Voldemort
explored Hogwarts in such a way that I can't not be ascertained as to where it would be."

Harry thought for just a moment before saying, "Maybe Riddle might be able to lead us to
it?"
Dumbledore stroked his beard, "That's not a bad thought Harry. if you can provoke him then
you can potentially get him to lead you to these locations."

"I'm his number one target; I'm sure it wouldn't be an issue."

"Number two." Dumbledore said cheerfully. "Voldemort has been desperately trying to get
information on my whereabouts. I'm sure a part of this current ploy was fueled by his desire
to figure out my whereabouts."

Dumbledore was right. Even with the advantage they had now, Voldemort and Riddle rarely
made outright assaults.

"There's also an intuition that I believe there is or will be a brewing discordance between
Riddle and Voldemort." Dumbledore said as he titled his head inquisitively, "Especially when
it comes to the Ministry."

"Really?"

"I figured it would only be a matter of time before both their ego's would grow against each
other." Dumbledore said, " Horcrux Riddle still has the temperament of his younger
ideologies; widely flamboyant in his approaches unlike who he becomes. "

"What do you mean?"

"I was of the opinion that Riddle would be focused primarily on Hogwarts, but that doesn't
seem to be the case anymore," Dumbledore said as Harry thought carefully about the news
over the past months. "I have a fair suspicion Riddle is looking to create a coup and present
himself as the new Minister for Magic. From all accounts from Severus and my own
understanding of Voldemort, this is a different plan than the one espoused by Voldemort. "

"I don't know, "Harry said hesitantly, "What about Amelia Bones? The W.A.A act?"

"Madam Bones was a distraction as I'm sure you were aware. It's a tactic he employed in the
last war to gather inferi without much notice. Riddle just used it as a way in. Unfortunately,
the W.A.A act is just the outcome of actions by frail egos that's being co-opted.

Harry gazed out to the countryside; Since the beginning having two different versions of
Voldemort had been difficult. Voldemort had used this to his advantage; keeping his orders
broad with Riddle to ensure that Dumbledore would always spend time thinking about two
different sets of strategies.

"With so many moving parts; it's hard to keep up with it all." Harry admitted. "especially
when Voldemort's entire plan at this moment is making sure you're dead."

"Which makes it easy to win against an opponent when you know his sole obsession."
Dumbledore said calmly, "As for now it's me, and it will be you next. Use that to your
advantage. Voldemort, for however intelligent, is often short-sighted. "

Harry looked over at Dumbledore. Even for how brilliant he was, the truth was that he wasn't
going to be around much longer. Soon Harry would be alone. He would be the one planning
these strategies. People would live or die based on his strategies.

"Lastly, resources, I've managed to attract small pockets of supporters and pledges that I've
acquired, and I've secured a very powerful ally in the east," Dumbledore said vaguely. "But I
must warn you that they are a brutish bunch and they come with some unsavory terms. I will
leave that negotiation up to you and Aberforth."

Harry narrowed his eyes, "How can I do that if I'm at hogwarts?"

Dumbledore stood up, stretching before he looked down at Harry, "Seeing as Tonks will be
representing you when she can; I think it's only fair if you spend your time between Hogwarts
and the Headquarters. I still have a lot to teach you yet."

Harry grinned as he jolted up in excitement , "Seriously?"

"There's just one thing?"

"What? Anything?" Harry said eagerly.

"You have to forgive yourself."

Harry's eagerness withered.

"Would you like to know the reason I decided to keep you all those years ago? I'm sure it's
happened upon your thoughts ever so often."

It was Aberforth, ultimately, that had been the reason Harry was trained, but Harry had
always wondered why Dumbledore made that decision to begin with.

"Once before, I made the mistake of not attempting to help a troubled young boy,
"Dumbledore said firmly, "Out of my own young pain, anger, and fear, I embraced his
rhetoric."

Harry began, "Dumbledore-"

"Then again, I made the mistake of not attempting to help a troubled young boy. Fearing that
I would enjoy fostering a gifted but easily exploitable young mind, I let him suffer alone….I
never knew love, Harry. My intentions were to always give you away to the Dursleys, this
time watching carefully to observe that I had not made the same mistakes, but holding you I
had an epiphany." Dumbledore said as he looked over at Godric's Hollow. "I remembered a
young couple I had met that personified love. In the midst of so much gloom, they found joy
in everything good around them and it struck me, Harry. I had never made a decision out of
love….So I had a choice. Let you stay with your aunt permanently out of my own fear, or
keep you and try my hand at...loving... a child."

He chuckled slightly.

"So I kept you, and I was miserable...I was not sure what to do with you. How to talk to you.
What to do when you cried. I could barely look at you because I was so fearful of my
decisions; past, present, and future. In all of my genius and cleverness, I had never felt so
absurd."

Dumbledore caught Harry's eyes; His expression paternal.

"Harry, love and forgiveness have something in common I've learned." Dumbledore said.
"Time, to let difficult moments happen, and patience, to watch as they happen. You have
experienced time, and now you must be patient with yourself, Harry."

Harry stood still as the wind blew around him, "Don't let it intimate you" Daphne had said
just hours ago. He could even hear Blaise's snarky words. He hadn't realized it until he saw
something drop to the ground...water. Harry felt his cheek and could feel the wetness. Tears.
He had been crying?

"I wish you could have seen them, Harry. Your parents loved each other, and they loved you
above all else. Throughout every tough decision, they embraced the joyful moments of them
all. Even if I had never trained you, I'm confident the love they had for you was more than
enough for the trials ahead."

Harry lowered his head as he began to wail. Harry felt a warm hand wrap around him, and
Harry lowered his head into the comforting body as he began to sob.

"So honor them" Dumbledore whispered in his ear. "By defeating Voldemort, in war and in
your heart."

Harry wasn't sure how long it was he wailed, but he finally, he fell away from Dumbledore,
quickly wiping away his very wet face.

"I promise I will." Harry said, his voice hoarse. "For my parents, for Ginny, for Sirius, for
Tracy, and For you. I swear, by Merlin I will." Harry bent his head back to stare into the
clouds as Dusk settled , finding solace in the sky above.

"Then you'll discover just how powerful you truly are," Dumbledore said as silence fell
between them both as they listened to the breeze blow through the countryside. Harry smiled
as he closed his eyes because for the first time in a long while...he felt...energized.

"I can't say it got any easier raising you, or the difficult decisions got easier, but I'm proud of
us both." Dumbledore said. "We keep moving."

As the seconds flew into indistinguishable amounts of time, Harry finally looked over at
Dumbledore, "You're the only father I've ever known. I won't let you down."

"I know, Harry."

 Chapter 21

The knock on door had startled Daphne from her thoughts. Instinctually, She glanced over at
Astoria who was still fast asleep; falling asleep in Daphne's arms even before dinner. She had
only tossed and turned, but had shown no sign of waking up from the noise.

There was another knock. "Come in." Daphne said as she unwrapped herself from her bed to
grab her wand. "Lumos."

The room lit up brightly from Daphne's wand as the door opened. Harry carefully wandered
in with his all-white night shirt and black trousers, glancing over at Astoria before looking at
Daphne. His expression was one of concern as he stood by the door.

"It's rather late, Harry." Daphne said quietly, as she straightened her hair. "I hope you don't
wake up all your prisoners like this."

Harry offered a small smile before he awkwardly asked. "Are you

hungry...or...need...something?"

Daphne could only smile at his strange offer of hospitality, before replying rather innocently,
"I could...use something to drink?"

Daphne could only assume he would have his house-elf - the dreadful thing- bring it up, but
she was quite surprised when he motioned his head to follow him. Daphne didn't waste a
second, it wasn't like she could sleep in the first place. With one more glance toward Astoria
and the flick of her wand to turn off the spell, she quickly followed Harry out into the
hallway.

"Couldn't sleep?" She asked as they made their way downstairs. Images flashed in her mind
of the several empty sleeping potion bottles on his chamber floor that night. She wondered
how long he had been abusing them.

"Yeah," Harry admitted. "I figured you wouldn't be able to either." The silence of the manor
filled their conversation for just a second before he asked. "Is she okay?"

"She's nowhere near the pest I know, but she's better." Daphne said as they entered the
kitchen. "She, also, thinks you're never going to speak to her again."

"It's not like I ever had the chance to talk when she was around anyway."Harry said as he
waved his right arm which brought two glasses flying out the shelves and onto the counter.
"What would you like to drink? Water? Tea? Gin-"

"Anything stronger?" Daphne interrupted as she leaned against the counter. "I also learned
that she still has a lot of guilt about our Mother, so with everything that has happened, she
thinks she has killed both of our parents."
Growing up, there had been one intense argument, and Daphne could remembering telling
Astoria her Mother's death had been her fault. She felt so stupid now, what an awful thing to
say to your only sister, or anyone.

Harry grabbed from the icebox, Firewhisky, Dragon Brandy, and Berry Ock Rot, and put it in
front of Daphne. "Take your pick, there's turnip wine, but no one really likes that stuff."

Daphne held each bottle in her hand, before lifting up the Firewhisky. She could really use
something strong at this point. "I've picked a winner."

Harry smiled ruefully as he snapped his fingers. The bottle flew out of Daphne's hand, and
poured itself into two glasses. Harry grabbed one and pushed the other toward Daphne.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked rather uncharacteristically. As Daphne looked at him, really
looked at him, she noticed he seemed...different. She wasn't sure how, but she felt something
different about him.

Daphne quaffed her drink and landed her glass down on the counter as the Firewhisky bottle
flew over and refilled her glass, surprising Daphne. The firewhisky burned as it made its way
down on her throat, Daphne coughed as she picked up her new glass.

"I'm doing as well I can be with a year like this one," She admitted. "You and I both seem to
be tragedy attractors."

Harry laughed as he downed his glass. "You're certainly right. We were made to be friends."

"What about you?" Daphne asked as she took a sip of drink. "At least I don't have the entire
ministry trying to convict me."

Harry waited for his second glass to fill; swallowing that one just as soon it finished.
"Needless, to say, I feel the same way. No matter how prepared you think you are...Life has
enough magic to circumvent your preparations."

Daphne titled her head briefly at his words before downing her second drink. It was quiet for
a moment.

"Let's play a game." Daphne said as she took a sip of her third glass.

"What game?"

"Riddikulus Boggarts."

Harry gave her a rather confused look as he downed his third glass.

"It works like this,' Daphne said as she put her glass down. "We each take turns guessing
something about the other. If the asker gets it wrong, the other person says 'Riddikulus' and
the asker drinks. If the asker gets it right, the other person says 'Boggart' and the other person
drinks. Simple."

Harry gave a rather interested stare, "Sounds...interesting."

"Hey, You're the one that came and woke me up, Potter."

Harry shrugged, "You didn't have to come."

"Whatever," Daphne said as she took another sip. "Are we going to play or not?"

"Sure." Harry said. "Are we just guessing fears or-"

"No, it can be any guess. Obviously, nothing super easy..." Daphne giggled. She had started
to feel really good. "You go first."

Harry nodded as he examined Daphne thoughtfully. Finally, he asked, "I'm going to guess
your favorite color is green."

"Riddikulus," Daphne laughed. "It's actually liliac."

"Damn it." Harry said as he finished whatever drink he had been on. "Okay, it's your turn."

"Okay." Daphne said. "I'm going to guess you've never been in love?"

"Boggart," Harry said as he finished his drink. "It's all Dumbledore could talk about today,
but I don't know what it is?"

"Maybe he is in love with you?" Daphne laughed. Harry scrunched his face in a disgusted
manner which made Daphne laugh even more.

"That's not funny." Harry replied as he pointed his fingers at Daphne. "And anyway, it's my
turn." He brought his fingers back to his face as thought for a minute. "Guessing you were in
love with Theodore."

"Boggart." Daphne said as she frowned.

Harry shook his head, his cheeks flushed, "I can't believe someone like you would-you
know...date that guy."

"On the few great days, He was like intelligent, and funny, and he could be so... thoughtful."

"What about the other days?" Harry asked, as he leaned further into the counter.

Daphne stuck her tongue out. "He was shit. And super closed off and secretive...like you."

Harry roared, "I'm nothing like that pompous arsehole."

Daphne giggled slightly. Suddenly, saddened by talking about Theordore. "You just described
yourself, arsehole."

"Well, I am better!" He said arrogantly. "I mean I did kil-"

He burped as he tried to finish which caused both of them to laugh.

"Shit. Whose turn… was...it? Yeah, who is boggart?" Harry stammered.

"It's mine I think." Daphne replied. "I'm going to guess, you're the chosen one." As soon as
the words left her mouth, she realized her mistake, quickly bringing her hands to cover her
mouth.

"Boggart." Harry said sullenly as he took another drink. "Stupid prophecy."

"I'm like really, really, real-lee sorry." Daphne apologized.

"For what?" Harry asked curiously.

"I wasn't supposed to know that, but I heard you that night and I just-" Daphne said as she
had flayed her arm, knocking over glass. It shattered as it hit the floor. "Shit."

She had tried to reach down to pick it up, but when she opened her eyes, she was on the
ground. Her hand had been placed in the glass, causing blood to spill from her hand.

"Fuck." She said as she looked for her wand.

"You okay?" Harry asked as he came closer.

"I'm fine. Just need my wand." She replied.

"Let me….look." Harry said as he grabbed her hand, pulling out his wand, and pointing it
over Daphne's hand. "All better."

Harry let go and Daphne looked at her hand, the blood and cut was gone. No scar. Not like
the one she had on her midsection. The stupid long and purple scar. She wondered if Harry
could erase them.

"I think I can sleep really well now." Harry whispered.

She was annoyed that Harry had interrupted some important thought she couldn't remember,
"Then let's go to our cells."

Harry helped her up, hoisting her arm around himself, as he led the way, although he led
them into a wall at first.

"You are so not good at this." Daphne said as she was led to the stairs. "This is just like last
week except…" She wasn't sure where she was going with her sentence.

"No... one is burning. Wait...no burning." Harry said as they slowly ascended the stairs.
Daphne closed her eyes as they ascended, but the next time she opened them they had finally
made it to the top. Daphne felt a wave of tiredness fall over her as they made it to her room.

"Herrre," Harry slurred as he let go of Daphne.

"Thanks, Theodore."Daphne said as she faced him.

"Harry." He said angrily.

"That is what I said." Daphne said, unsure of what he meant. He was always so angry.
Daphne dug her finger into his chest, "Relax."

"No." He said as he grabbed her wrist. "You called me...the... guy."

Daphne looked up at Harry. She was sure she hadn't called him anything, but they were both
very close together now. Close enough, that she could smell the firewhisky on his breath.

"Boggart." She giggled.

She wasn't sure what happened next, but their lips crashed into each other rather roughly
sending Harry against the wall as their bodies embraced. Although his lips were a bit sloppy
and off-centered, his warm hand sent chills throughout Daphne as he held the side of her
face, awkwardly. She moaned as she placed her hands against his hard chest, exploring his
chest….Harry's chest... Harry.

Daphne's eyes flew open as she looked at Harry.

"Merlin." She said suddenly as she pushed her lips away from him. She was almost positive
she wasn't supposed to do that, "Not...good."

Harry stood awkwardly, rubbing his head as he stayed against the wall.

"Good...morning. I… I mean...night." He stammered.

Daphne lowered her head as she stumbled into her room, not bothering to respond to Harry.
She had kissed Harry, and you shouldn't kiss friends. No.

"Stupid me." She said as she fell into her bed. The room around her began spinning, slightly,
as she touched her lips. She had kissed Harry Potter. As her eyelids grew heavy, she was sure
no good would come of this.
 Chapter 22

Harry opened his eyes. His head was pounding as he sat up to look at the clock; it was late
morning. He laid back down as disjointed and hazy memories came to him from yesterday.
He glanced over at the pieces of parchment scattered on the floor near his bed. They were
attempts he had made to distract himself after his talk with Dumbledore, but he couldn't
remember what he had done after?

Harry sat up like a rocket. Memories of last night hit him like the killing curse...Daphne
had...no, he had... they had kissed! Had he started it? His heart felt like it was going to jump
out of his chest. What had he done? Nothing like that had ever happened to him before.

"Great going," Harry said to himself as he threw his head into his palms.

How could he be so reckless? As he continued to think carefully, he was sure something had
been said about being the Chosen One, but he couldn't remember what exactly had been said
about it.

"Fuck." He said as he slammed his body down against the bed. As he did, there was a pop in
his room. He looked up to see Kreacher approach him cautiously.

"Master has been requested by Dumbledore in the meeting room." Kreacher said.

"Thanks." Harry replied as he got up. For now, Daphne would have to wait. He had to trade
his worry for something bigger. The decision on who would lead the Order. Harry quickly got
dressed, before rushing downstairs and into the kitchen. He could remember hazy visions and
scattered thoughts about being in the kitchen the night before, but it looked entirely different
than anything he had seen last night. For starters, there were several trays of food and drink
all displayed very elegantly across the counter, but the place overall looked sparkling clean.

"Oh, hello, Harry."

Harry turned to see Mrs. Weasley, who was setting another tray down on the counter.

"Hello, Mrs. Weasley." Harry said stiffly, "This looks... good."

"Yes, I try. When I arrived, it was, of course, a mess." Mrs. Weasley replied with a wavering
smile as she straightened a nearby glass. "I figured everyone could do with some treats during
this meeting. Please help yourself."

Harry gave an appreciative nod before entering the next room, where people had already
begun to gather around their respective seats against the wooden table. Aberforth, in
particular, eyed Harry quickly before turning his head away like he was avoiding a basilisk.
Dumbledore stood against the wall, chatting with a bearded man in patchy clothes.

"Welcome back, Lupin." Harry said as he approached the two.

Lupin smiled as Harry approached, "Harry, It's been almost a year. My how you've grown!"

"A lot has happened since the last time I've seen you.".

Lupin's smile died, "So I've heard." Lupin eyes darted between Harry and Dumbledore, "I
hope that I can be more of a help now that I'm back."

"I know that you will," Dumbledore said as he sat his hand on Lupin's shoulder. "For now, we
better take our seats as we have quite the agenda ahead of us."

Harry took a deep breath as he turned to take a seat. Everyone at this point had made it into
the room and everyone seemed to be in better spirits than the last time he had been in the
room.

Dumbledore sat everyone down as he tapped his wand against the wooden table, turning off
the light of the engraved phoenix.

"Before we begin, I think it would be most appropriate to talk about the security concerns of
our headquarters," Dumbledore said as he took a look around the room, his gaze commanding
attention. "As you may or may not know, Harry led an unsanctioned rescue mission to save
Astoria Greengrass from being killed by an Elite Member. Astoria is safe, along with her
sister, and they both have been given refuge here for now as I've deemed appropriate, but I
will not make the final decision here. That belongs to the next leader of the Order, and we
will decide that now. "

Harry found himself giving a cursory glance toward Shacklebolt. Shacklebolt sat across from
him, and his posture was also commanding and stoic. Harry sat up against his chair backing.
He would have to be careful in the coming moments.

"Kingsley Shacklebolt and Harry Potter stand before us as possible successors of the Order of
the Phoenix." Dumbledore said. "The case will be made for each then they will leave, and we
will vote. Kingsley, you have the table."

"While I mean no disrespect to you, Harry," Shacklebolt said eagerly. "How can we trust in
someone whose judgement has proved to be reckless, whose skills have not been assessed,
and who is still a schoolboy, not even newt-tested. Tell me, is that someone who can lead us
against the threat of the Dark Lord?"

Harry clenched his jaw as he listened carefully.

"Is this not the same situation as this summer? Harry rushes off without any approval but his
own? How many good allies did we lose? Have we not read the Daily Prophet of Harry's
reckless behavior? Whether or not Harry saved this girl's life does not absolve the fact that he
did this without the wisdom or guidance of anyone here. We don't know whether these girls
are working on behalf of the Dark Lord or not, but now we don't get the chance to know."
Shacklebolt said. "It's been decided for us. He risked the safety of our headquarters and
therefore our lives. If that doesn't show a pattern of recklessness and haste then I'm not sure
what does."
The room was silent, but Harry saw a few nods of agreements, but he found it hard to look at
anyone in particular.

"Shacklebolt, I think...that's a bit harsh," Lupin said awkwardly. "Clearly, Harry expressed
deep sorrow about the wedding massacre."

"Sorrow. Sorrow does not bring back the allies we lost. Sorrow doesn't bring back the fact
that he played perfectly in the hands of the Dark Lord. Sorrow does not absolve that he
disobeyed direct orders from Dumbledore." Kingsley replied coldly. He gestured to Arthur
Weasley, who jumped slightly at the unexpected motion, "Arthur can attest with certainty that
Harry's sorrow has done nothing to fix the crumbling of the Ministry that his-"

"-You're right, Shacklebolt," Harry interrupted, as his eyes found Shacklebolt's from across
the table, "My sorrow can't fix the mistakes I've made, but none of you were there when I had
to make them. I didn't-I couldn't have known what would have happened. No one could
have."

Harry took a deep breath as he slammed his fist against the table. He felt a familiar numbness
as he continued, "I wasn't thinking about how it was an easy trap. I wasn't thinking how a
pardon would divide the ministry. All I knew was that If I had waited, they would have died.
I had to save them. I had to stop him."

Shacklebolt nodded, his tone somber, "I, along, with most in the room are familiar with your
grief, Harry. We made choices in the first war that haunt us even now, but the difference is
that we understand that in any war, there's the test of the greater good. This is the hardest part
of any war, and something you have no understanding of yet. We can't fight believing in the
fantasy of saving every single individual, every piece must be considered with regards to the
whole."

"And maybe that's the wrong way to fight," Charlie replied. "While I have my disagreements
with Harry, this is not one. I would rather die attempting to protect others than die knowing I
did nothing."

Aberforth grumbled, "A dead man knows nothing, boy."

"Yet the living do." Charlie snapped. "And I know that Harry has a good heart. No one rushes
into a suicide mission unless they do. No one watches people die like that and still resolves to
help others knowing it might put their life at risk."

"A good heart doesn't win wars, Charlie." Shacklebolt replied.

"Neither do words." Severus drawled. "Experience is seen, not heard, Kingsley. Might I
suggest that a duel between you both might lay all bare, and avoid wasting more of our time.
"

"The first time I've ever agreed with a death eater," Aberforth sneered.

Kingsley nodded, "I agree to a non formal duel to decide who will lead the Order."
Severus' voice rang out, "Do you accept the terms of this duel, Harry."

Harry found the narrowed eyes of Shacklebolt. He would show Shacklebolt who was
inexperienced, "I do."

Dumbledore interjected, "Then let magic reveal all truths."

"He's lying. Don't trust him."

Draco wasn't sure when the voice had become so distinct in his head. Maybe it had always
been there, but for now, Draco noticed just how clearly he could hear it now. Although Pansy
had never mentioned a voice, Draco didn't mind it. He had never felt so free and powerful in
his entire life.

Just months ago, he would have never thought to stand in his Father's private office. Yet here
he was standing in front of his pale and ragged faced father. The Head of the Malfoy house.

"You dare brandish a wand against your own father?" His father said.

"I brandish it against anyone who would sell out their family. Why did you do it?"

His father laughed,, "What foolishness have you been learning from the blood traitors you've
been around."

"Make him understand."

"Crucio," Draco said as his father crashed into the ground in pure agony, screaming and
writhing as Draco held the spell. His father's writhing brought with it piles of books thrown
on top of him from his bookshelf. The sight was strange to Draco, but there was some part of
him that felt...joy from what he was witnessing.

Draco relinquished the spell as his father cried out pain, squirming against the office floor,
causing even more dishevel amongst the structure of his office. He was thankful the voice
had made him take precautions like putting up silencing charms around the room before
entering, and waiting until his mother had left for Diagon Alley.

"Bring him to fear."

Draco brought his foot against his father's neck, pressing down just hard enough to hear his
father gasp for air.

"Things are different now, Father. I will tolerate no disobedience. For all it's worth, I stand as
the new head of the Malfoy House, and you a servant."

His father flailed his arms as he attempted to free himself from Draco's foot. Draco could
only stare at as his father continued to choke. It felt weird how much this should have
bothered him, but it didn't. Finally, he relented as his father gasped desperately for air.

Draco bent down and looked his father in his bloodshot eyes.
"Tell me now," Draco said.

His father's eyes averted his eyes as he managed to sit himself up, "I was told...to put you…"
His father tried to clear his throat, but was unsuccessful, "Under the Imperius Curse... to
capture Harry. I ha-"

His father had choked on his words, coughing as Draco watched him almost induce himself
to vomit.

Finally his father finished, "I didn't have a choice."

"His words are true."

"Fair enough, "Draco replied, "But I will do no such thing."

Anger flashed across his father's cold and sweaty face, "Does family mean nothing to you?
My life? Your mothers...everything we've built?"

"I want you to arrange a meeting with the Dark Lord," Draco said as he ignored his father,
turning around to exit the office. "As the new Head of house, I would like to swear a new
allegiance."

Although his father continued to plead, Draco had already left the office and continued to his
own room. It all felt exhilarating, to be able to stand up to his father, outwitting anyone he
needed to. Who knew that in watching Lavender Brown die, it would bring about his own
life. A better one. He had never felt this much control, this much power, and this much joy.

As he approached a mirror, he could see the plan laid before him. No one would ever make
him a pawn. He would be under the mercy of no one. Draco reached for the top of his head.
Although there appeared to be nothing, his fingers curled around the warm blue crown that
appeared as he lowered his hands.

The Diadem rattled in his hands as he looked at it carefully.

"With you, nothing will stop me."

 Chapter 23

Daphne really missed the manor. She missed home. Most of all, she missed her Mother's
garden. Closing her eyes, she could see the crashing of waves against the cliff. If she kept
them closed, she could even start to hear the rustling of the wind against the puffapods, and
the accompanying dizziness that would follow.

Opening her eyes; all she saw was the periodic turning of her sister on her bed. Next to her
sister's bed was a plate full of food that Daphne had unsuccessfully tried to get her sister to
eat. Even with the dim light provided by the window, she could see the skeleton her sister had
started becoming.

"It's only been a day," Daphne whispered, unsure if that provided comfort or more grief.

To make matters worse, she had kissed Harry last night. Just thinking about it now made her
stomach sink. What if she had ruined their friendship, and if he wouldn't talk to her again?
She felt stupid for even suggesting they drink, but she had just wanted relief from the entire
shitty year had been having. Now, she was sure Harry would not talk to her again.

She would never be leaving this room anytime soon.

The knock on the door made Daphne jump. She turned her head toward Astoria, who only
glanced slightly at Daphne before rolling over. Daphne felt her face heat up; She imagined it
could only be Harry on the other side. She could feel the embarrassment already taking hold
of her.

There was another knock, a little more forceful.

"C-coming." Daphne said as she reluctantly made her way to the door. Everything was a bit
louder as she made her way to the door, each step seemed like an eternity even in their small
room, and once she was within arm's reach. She felt a bit silly; why was she so freaked about
this? It was a mistake. She took a breath and opened the door.

"Look Harry, I'm-" Daphne stopped as she found herself standing in front of Albus
Dumbledore.

Daphne felt her face go red. Whatever she was expecting, it wasn't The Albus Dumbledore.
This had been only the second time she had been so close to the larger-than-life wizard, but it
still felt surreal to be doing so.

"I was hopeful that my diurnal walking would give me a more spritely figure, and I'm pleased
to find it's gone above and beyond my expectations." Dumbledore said smiling, "You will
have to apologize for my interruption, Ms. Greengrass, but I would like to ask you a favor. "

"A favor?" She repeated. "A favor from me?"

Dumbledore nodded, "Yes, In just a few moments, Harry will be involved in a duel.
Considering that you are under the tutelage of Madam Pomfrey, your healing expertise would
be much appreciated if needed."

"I…" Daphne began, unsure of what to say. Why would Harry be dueling, and why would
Dumbledore need her help? He was Dumbledore!

"In truth, I thought you and your sister might desire to get away from this wretched room for
a bit. As I said before, this is not intended to be a prison, although I'm assured it feels that
way to someone who has lost so much." Dumbledore said. "Either way, I would like to offer
you the choice."

Daphne nodded, "Of course, Hea-Dumbledore."

Dumbledore gave a warm and trusting smile that made Daphne feel like she could tell him
anything.

"Excellent!" Dumbledore said jovially, "I'll give you both a few minutes to prepare and we'll
leave."

Dumbledore closed the door and Daphne stood for a moment; free from whatever hold she
had been in. Daphne wandered over to her sister.

"Let's get you some fresh air, Astoria"

"I'm okay," Astoria replied. "I'll stay here."

"It wasn't a request."

"Fine." Astoria said as she sat up. Her hair was a mess and Daphne could smell her sister's
nonexistent hygienic routine.

"Do you have any clothes with you?"

"Manor."

"You can borrow some of mine. I know I'm taller than you, but it's fine."

Astoria didn't respond. Daphne grabbed her wand and tossed her sister a new change of
clothes. Finally, they both opened the door.

"Ahh, good, I was hoping you both didn't get swallowed in there." Dumbledore said. "Shall
we be off?"

Daphne nodded, unable to use her words again. Dumbleodre smiled and grabbed the both of
them. As he grabbed both, Daphne felt the familiar feeling of being squeezed until she
appeared on a dirt surface. Daphne looked around and noticed several people were along this
grassy sideline they were on, all of which she didn't know except for ex-Professor Lupin, and
the man that had accompanied them back to the hospital ward...Aberforth, he had called
himself.
Daphne looked at her surroundings; while there was nothing, but grassy plains in the far
horizons, just yards away was a significant and huge clearing of land that was only dirt. In
the center of this clearing, was Harry, who even from here, she could see that look on his
face. The look he had given her on the night they had been attacked; a particularly focused
and chill gaze. This time his focus was on another taller man just a few feet away from him,
who returned a gaze just as chilling as Harry's.

"Finally, Dumbledore's back with the damn death eater spies," Aberforth said as he eyed her.
"Did you bring a quill and parchment so you can write down secrets?"

"Aberforth! Leave them be." Professor Lupin replied as he stepped in front of Aberforth.
Aberforth huffed and wandered off. Professor gave an apologetic look toward Daphne and
Astoria, "I'm sorry for what you girls have been through; I offer my sincere condolences."

Astoria simply sat on the ground, staring straight ahead.

"Thank you, Professor," Daphne replied.

Professor Lupin laughed, "Those days are far behind me. You can call me Remus or
Lupin...or any variation thereof."

"Alright. It should go without saying, no dark magic. The duel ends when an opponent is
trapped, incapacitated, or concedes." A redheaded man said. Daphne was sure it was
probably Weasley. The man continued, "You may begin on the mark of my spell. If things go
too far, we will intervene."

Her inquisitive eyes must have been apparent to Lupin who interjected, "While I can't say
much, this is the first time anyone has seen any capacity of Harry's ability in such a manner.
Should be interesting."

"I think that sums up Harry well."

The Weasley man shot up a red spell in the air, signifying the duel had started. Without a
second passing by, Harry and the other man were at each other's throat. Spell after spell were
flying in such an exchange that Daphne wasn't sure who had casted them.

Either way, Daphne watched closely as she rooted for Harry to win.

Shacklebolt was speedier than any dueler Harry had faced before, casting three or four spells
in the span of seconds. It was normally a strategy that allowed the aggressive attacker to both
assess an opponent's magical prowess and mentally exhaust them. However, Harry was no
normal opponent. Harry was at ease as he deflected spells or outright cancelled them as
Shacklebolt and Harry moved in a circular motion.

"You are quite impressive," Shacklebolt yelled in between a flurry of zings and hisses that
came from the connection of different spells.
"Impressive enough to be a leader." Harry retorted as he whipped his wand forward, causing
a cascading chain of lightning to zip through the air at Shacklebolt.

Shacklebolt laughed as he side-stepped it before continuing to throw a string of different

spells.

"You will make a great leader, but I can't follow you yet."

Harry's anger flared as he increased his casting, now putting Shacklebolt on the defensive
end. Harry marched forward toward Shacklebolt as their spells began to increase in intensity.
Harry knew Shacklebolt was an auror, that specific way of training would produce an
opening somewhere, and he would force it out of Shacklebolt.

Harry casted three spells in succession before launching toward Shacklebolt. Shacklebolt
easily disarmed the spells before sending his own toward Harry. Harry waved his wand
causing the ground beneath him to rise, creating a platform above both the spells and
Shacklebolt. With one fluid motion, Harry jumped from the platform, and sent a large fire
ball toward Shacklebolt.

Harry rolled onto the ground upon impact, quickly getting back up to prepare for
Shacklebolt's counterattack. The attack had created a large dust storm which hid Shacklebolt
from view.

"What will prove to you that I can be a leader, Shacklebolt?" Harry asked in between his
labored breath.

"You can't," Shacklebolt said from deep in the dust storm. "This war is bigger than you."

Harry grit his teeth. How could Shacklebolt be so wrong? How could he-

Harry dodged as one particular spell gusted through the storm toward Harry in the form of a
green ball. As Harry attempted to counter it, the spell split into three smaller pieces,
launching at Harry like a whirlwind.

Harry sidestepped one of the pieces before the last one made him make a sharp dodge to the
ground as to avoid it's collision. As Harry tried to get up, He could hear the hiss of several
spells toward him. With one concentrated hand wave, Harry brought a large gust of wind
beneath the ground below him, launching him high into the air.

Harry found himself, for a just a moment, being able to glance at the sidelines where the
other Order members could see him. He could see Dumbledore and Aberforth standing a few
feet away from each other, and Daphne and Astoria just a little bit aways with Lupin.

Harry found himself staring at Astoria; who sat sunken and dejected.

"This war is bigger than you." Shacklebolt's voice echoed in his head as Harry reached the
maximum heights of his launch, and for one moment before he had begun to descend, he had
a moment of clarity. Harry knew what he had to do.
"I see," Harry said stoically as he flicked his wand. Time slowed to a crawl as Harry
straightened himself in the air to face Shacklebolt, who was becoming visible now as the dust
cleared. A chain of spells came sped through the settling dust toward Harry in the air.

Harry waved his wand again as time-resumed and fell to the ground, missing one the spells
by a mere inch. The impact of the ground made Harry shriek in pain, it had been a bigger
drop than he had expected. Harry quickly wiped the sweat from his brow as he hobbled into a
run toward Shacklebolt, spells flying from his wand toward Shacklebolt.

As Shacklebolt threw one spell, so did Harry. Each spell being met with it's equal as Harry
and Shacklebolt danced against each other. As they danced, Harry laughed.

Finally, as they continued to move around each other, Harry dropped his wand, "I...I concede
the duel."

Harry could hear audible gasps from the sidelines as Harry sidestepped an oncoming spell.

"Shacklebolt, I concede the duel!" Harry yelled.

Shacklebolt lowered his wand, uncertainty evident on his face, "What?"

Harry looked between Shacklebolt and members on the sidelines, "You win. You will be the
next leader of the Order."

Shacklebolt, uncertain but stoic, nodded slightly, "Thank you-"

As he tried to speak, the ground beneath crumbled into a large circular hole that swallowed
him.

Harry smiled as he hobbled closer to the hole, "You might want to watch my non-wanded
hand, next time. Auror training doesn't seem recognize the use wandless magic all that
much."

Harry moved away from hole and toward the sideline, and toward his true objective. As he
continued to come closer, Aberforth stepped in front of him.

"What the fuck are you doing, boy?" Aberforth yelled, anger evident on his face. "Have you
lost your goats?"

Harry moved away from Aberforth and stepped in front of Astoria, who looked at him.

"You look pitiful," Harry said truthfully.

Astoria looked up at Harry, uncertainty sat on her face before she managed, "You lost."

"It happens." Harry replied as he bent down next to her, his leg causing him to grimace as he
did. "Do you remember rule two?"

Astoria thought for a moment, "There are more duels than spells?"
Harry nodded, "It means more than you think."

Astoria didn't respond.

"It eats you up, doesn't it? The loss. The thought of not being strong enough. Of working
hard, and still not being able to win." Harry said.

Astoria didn't respond.

"And no matter how many times you close your eyes for rest, It's just the same loss over and
over repeating in your head."

Astoria looked up at him.

"I want to kill him." Astoria said coldly, "He can't get away with it. He...just can't. It's not
fair."

Harry took a deep breath, "You let him win by letting him consume you."

Astoria looked surprised.

"You let him win by giving up. You let him win by letting him take away all the good things
you have to look forward to," Harry said as he stood up. "The world... is bigger than him."

Harry looked over at Dumbledore; he hadn't understood before, but he did now. He looked
back down at Astoria.

"And If you let him take that away from you," Harry said as he stared into her familiar eyes,
"then he's already won."

With that, Harry turned to find himself standing in front of Daphne.

"Woah," He said as he scratched his head,"Hey."

"Good duel," Daphne said, "I mean...before you conceded."

"Yeah."

"Would you like me to take a look at your leg?"

"That would be great," Harry said as he looked over Daphne's shoulder at Lupin helping
Shacklebolt up. "Wait, give me just a moment."

Harry bypassed Daphne to meet Shacklebolt who had just gotten back up from the hole with
the help of Lupin.

"You're an excellent dueler," Harry admitted as Shacklebolt dusted himself off.

"Why did you let me win?" Shacklebolt asked, "You clearly had that hole prepared before
you conceded. I would have been at your mercy."
Harry threw his hand out, "I hope... I can serve under you well, Shacklebolt. If there's
anything I can do, please let me know."

Shacklebolt gave a resigned smirk as he shook Harry's hand, "They'll be plenty for you to do,
Harry. "

"Of course," Harry said stoically. "I have just one request, if you don't mind."

Shacklebolt leaned in to listen.

"The Greengrass girls should be allowed to stay here at the Order Headquarters,"Harry said.

"I will think about it." Shacklebolt said, "You should go get healed up."

"Yes, Commander." Harry said as he turned to leave.

"Oh and Harry," Shacklbolt called out as Harry turned to look. "You win this round."

Harry smirked as he wandered back to Daphne. Harry could see the nervousness on her face.
Truth be told, Harry felt nervous himself, but surely he was overreacting?

Harry began, "So about that-

"Kiss." Daphne interrupted, "I'm sorry about-

"Healing." Harry finished.

Daphne gave an embarrassed look as she motioned for Harry to sit on the ground.,"Sit down
and extend your leg toward me."

"So about last night?" Harry asked.

"I'm sorry about what happened last night. It was inappropriate and It...didn't mean anything.
We're still friends, right? "

Harry sat down and extended his leg which Daphne grabbed. Harry nodded, "Yeah, I know. It
was a mistake-"

"It was a mistake! Definitely, we should have-

"And we won't," Harry finished. "I think we're on the same page."

Daphne looked visibly relieved as she moved closer to Harry.

"I'm going to cut your trousers," Daphne said as she examined his leg in a focused and
procedural way. Her fingers cool against the heat of his skin.

Harry nodded as he watched Daphne work. As he looked, he couldn't but notice that Daphne
really was beautiful, and as he continued to stare, he found himself staring at her lips. Even
though he had been drunk, he could remember the softness of her lips. He could remember
the way Daphne's hands had wandered his body the night before, how he hadn't wanted it to
stop.

"Is this where you feel pain?" Daphne said as she prodded his leg causing Harry to grimace.

"You tell me." Harry replied sarcastically.

Daphne smiled and rolled her eyes as she looked at Harry, and Harry smiled back through his
gritted teeth.

As she returned to his lower leg, "Okay, this is going to hurt. Brace yourself. "

"Uh-huh."

As his eyes wandered from her lips back to her entire face, Harry felt a weird sensation in his
stomach. It was like kn-

"OW!" Harry yelped as he felt all his bones in his leg vibrate and crack.

"I told you it was going to hurt, you idiot."

"When did you tell me that?" Harry asked sharply as he moved his legs.

Daphne rolled her eyes as she stood up, holding her hand out to Harry. Harry grabbed her
hand and allowed himself to be hoisted up. As he stood, face to face to Daphne, he continued
to feel the weird sensation.

"I'm going to check up on the other guy." Daphne said. As she finished she embraced Harry
in a hug, "Also...I heard what you said...to Astoria….thank you. Honestly, thank you for
everything."

"Don't….Don't mention it." Harry said as he wrapped his arms around her. Daphne let go and
smiled briefly at Harry before turning to leave.

Harry stood, for just a moment, before he blinked. What the hell was this feeling?
 Chapter 24

The high intensity of flames licked the sky as beads of sweat continued to roll down Harry's
forehead. He stood, holding his wrist steady as flames poured out of his wand; the flames
roared alive as his hands began to vibrate from the sheer intensity of the spell. The familiar
phoenix shape his fiendfyre had taken was moving across the snowy area he had conceded a
duel too almost a week ago.

The flame grew and roared as his arms shook and the sky was swallowed by the bright and
fiery wall of the spell. Harry let out a sigh as he recalled the fiendfyre, falling against the dirt
in exhaustion. There was a huge storm of dirt and debris around the radius of the fiendfyre
that littered the sky and surrounding air.

"Mastery involves complete mental acuity, Harry, " Dumbledore said from behind. "No room
for distractions."

"I know," Harry said as he wiped his brow, "but I can't."

Dumbledore walked in front of Harry,"Or you would rather not?"

"For once, I just want to feel like I'm making the right decisions. Is that impossible?" Harry
said as he stood up, dusting soot and dirt from his clothes.

"Aberforth is a fickle man. He'll come around." Dumbledore replied, "You made a decision
that was important to you. It's not what was expected, but our victories are filled with the
unexpected."

"I'm tired of the unexpected."

He had given up being a leader to the Order of the Phoenix. Aberforth was furious, but Harry
didn't care.

He had heard Astoria talking just a few days ago and it made him...happy. It didn't make
anything less difficult, but he felt better about his decision.

"You and me both,"Dumbledore chuckled, "Harry, What else is your mind?"

"I…" He began.

He saw Daphne's smile flash in his mind, something he had thought about over the past few
days. He hadn't seen her much since the duel. He had spent his time training early morning to
late evening either with Dumbledore or alone, and opting for a late dinner. It wouldn't be hard
to see them, Shacklebolt gave them enough freedom to not have to be locked away in the
room, giving them access to other areas such as the library, reading rooms, and study rooms
with accompaniment of a guard, but he didn't want to. Every time he thought about talking to
Daphne, a weird sensation came over him, something he wanted to bury but...he just couldn't.
It was just easier to avoid her altogether.
"Well...Do I really have to go to Weasley's Christmas dinner tomorrow?" Harry finished.

"Yes. The Weasley's were adamant that that everyone be there including you and the
Greengrass sisters."

Harry gave a sharp eye toward Dumbledore, "You're not going."

"I am most certainly not everyone."

Harry rolled his eyes at the statement.

"Isn't this a bad idea, what if we get attacked or the Order gets infiltrated?"

"Harry, it's just dinner for a fugacious moment."

"Dumbledore, Expect the unexpected," Harry said in a mocking tone.

As he finished, he found himself hanging in the air upside down as Dumbledore began to
walk away. "Hey! No fair!"

There was a pop on the field as Harry fell rather roughly to the ground. From where he lay, it
looked like Sarah, his auror guard, until her looks began to transform before his eyes.

"Tonks, is something the matter?" Dumbledore asked as he came closer.

Harry picked himself as Tonks nervously looked between the two.

"I tried my hardest to move it to a later date, but Sarah doesn't hold any authority-" Tonks
began rather apologetically.

"You can say it, Tonks." Dumbledore interrupted.

"Well...The Investigation Department has summoned Harry to the Headquarters Tomorrow."

"The unexpected has arrived," Harry replied dryly.

"Daphne, what did you say Mom always did on Christmas eve?" Astoria asked.

Daphne smiled as she absentmindedly flipped through another book in the Order's very small
library. Every time her sister would talk she couldn't help but smile. Astoria looked up from
her chair at Daphne, an earnest expression sat on her face. Even then, her sister's excitable
and more annoying personality had shown no signs of life yet.

"Well, Mom would have the house elves make a special pudding handed down from the
Greengrass ancients, and we would go to the gardens which would be lit up with various
colorful charms and spells." Daphne replied.

Truthfully, she could barely remember the event since it had been so long ago. She was sure
the pudding wasn't anything special, but she wasn't going to tell Astoria that.

"Sounds nice."
"Do you remember Dad would always tell the worst Christmas stories?"

Astoria nodded, "He would always get sidetracked and it would take a long time for him to
finish."

Daphne closed her book, "Then he would get upset because everyone got distracted, and you
would start booing him."

Astoria's lips curled upward for just a moment before settling back into her usual vacant
stare. Daphne felt her heart leap at the sight, her sister was getting better.

"Are you ready to go to the room?" Daphne asked. The one good thing to accompany their
somewhat freedom around the headquarters was the fact their room had been redesigned,
expanded, decorated, and filled with different furniture, although the colors used were a
green overload. However, It was a kind gesture nonetheless, and it made the room a much
better place to stay. According to Harry, Ms. Weasley had been tasked with doing it while
they had attended Harry's duel.

Astoria nodded as they both stood up. Daphne began moving out the room followed by her
sister and their guard, who she still had not learned the name of. As she stepped into the
hallway, however, she came face to face with Harry.

"Hey," He said as he threw his hands behind his head.

Daphne smiled, "Hey."

She hadn't seen him much at all. Just a few passing glances and few cursory messages as he
went off to do whatever he was doing, and she couldn't really blame him. Last time they had
been together, they had drunkenly snogged, but she had expected to see him more than she
had. Instead, their interactions had dwindled significantly.

"Anything good?" Harry asked.

Harry motioned toward the book tucked in her arm in response to Daphne's raised eyebrows

"Oh…" She replied as she displayed the book. "Mass Medieval Magical Practices used by
Medieval Wizards Volume 3."

"That sounds-"

"Yeah," Daphne finished. "It does have some interesting facts on healing practices used in the
times."

"The most painful practices still used by Madam Pomfrey, I'm sure."

"Shut it," Daphne grinned as she playfully hit Harry with the book.

Harry smiled before looking behind her at her sister, "Did you find anything interesting?"

Astoria shrugged, "Not really. No."

"Understandable," Harry replied as he scratched his head. He looked back over to Daphne for
a moment before turning back to Astoria, "You know I have some books in my room that you
might like, I'll drop them by later."

Astoria didn't say anything as silence filled the void between the three.

" So...Christmas dinner at the Weasley's tomorrow." Daphne said, "That should be
interesting."

"Yeah, it should be." Harry replied, "I have to go, but I'll see you...tomorrow."

"Yeah."

Harry turned to leave before her sister's voice rang behind her.

"Harry!"

Daphne turned to look at her sister, her expression fiery. Something she hadn't seen in quite
some time. Harry seemed surprised as he turned his full attention to her.

"That is my name. Did you forget it?"

"I want to continue training." Astoria said.

"Okay. We'll talk about it tomorrow."

"Don't forget," Astoria replied eagerly before she resigned to her usual dead stare.

Daphne glanced back at Harry who glanced at her. They both smiled at each other before
Harry abruptly turned and left.

"I hope you know what you're doing," Draco whispered to himself as the chamber doors
opened.

The chamber itself was quite huge, surrounded by ancient stone, and adorned with such
majestical green that it put the Slytherin Common Room to shame. In the middle of the
chamber was a long table that looked rather beaten down and old, and a little ways ahead of
the table was the Dark Lord.

He sat on a higher platform that allowed him to look down on everything. Draco could see
that he sat on a throne of bones, and although he had called the meeting, Draco could still feel
his legs wobble. He had had never seen the Dark Lord, and seeing even a glimpse of him now
made him want to run or cry...both actually.

The strangest thing Draco noticed was that the room was unnaturally dark even with the
torches that sat on the walls of the chamber. He could barely see anything except for the Dark
Lord. However, as he squinted, he could see hooded figures who stood against the wall,
watching him closely. He had to assume they were Elite members.
"Draco Malfoy, son of Lucius Malfoy, you may present yourself to the Dark Lord," He
recognized the voice as his Aunt Bellatrix; although he couldn't spot her.

As he made his way closer, the Dark Lord became more visible along with the huge snake
that laid along the base of the throne. The Dark Lord's red slit-pupiled eyes sat on Draco as
he approached;his body screamed at him to run.

"He's probing your mind;Stop thinking like we've practiced "

He could feel the forceful and powerful probe of the Dark Lord; he wanted to do nothing
more than attempt to block his probing, but Draco did as he was told. He did nothing. He had
worn the diadem enough that it could show Draco visions and Draco assumed to alter his
memory. Finally, when he felt the probe end, Draco knelt and bowed before the gaze of the
Dark Lord.

"You may stand, boy," The Dark Lord said softly, "What is this urgent message that you had
to relay before me?"

"I'll take it from here."

"Thank you, Master," Draco said as he stood up. As he opened his mouth, words that were
not his flew out of them, "I would like you to know that I remain steadfast to the cause even
without an official mark, leading and meeting with a growing group of supporters within
Hogwarts who stand ready to follow you. Along with fulfilling my duties of spying on our
common enemy Harry Potter."

The Dark Lord narrowed his slitted eyes, "And yet the war is not won nor is the boy in front
of me. What new information do you have that would stop me from killing you here?"

"I bring no new information, my lord, but rather a proposal."

"DO YOU DARE-" His aunt began.

"-Silence." The Dark Lord replied, "Finish."

"My Lord, I know what you have asked me through my father. To capture Harry, but I offer
you a greater prize," Draco said as he looked around the room, "I offer you the death of Albus
Dumbledore."

The Dark Lord laughed. Bellatrix was the first to join in his laughter, followed by the rest of
the shadows in the room. Draco stood resolute.

"Brace your head."

Draco was confused until he saw Voldemort lift his wand, "Crucio."

At first he felt nothing, and then at once, the pain of what felt like 1,000 searing knives
twisting into his flesh came at once. Draco fell to ground, grabbing his head as he fell to the
concrete and began to scream. He could feel the spell penetrating into his deepest organs,
lighting them on fire, and pulling them out. One. by one. For a moment, all he wanted to do
was die. He wanted to beg for death, but his mouth would not open.

"Get up," Bellatrix yelled.

Draco hadn't even noticed the spell had ended as the spell radiated throughout his body;He
wasn't sure he could stand.

"Get up."

As Draco's breath labored, he found his hands and weakly pulled himself up, almost
stumbling before catching himself again.

"Your father will pay severely for the time wasted."

Draco clenched his teeth, "Dark Lord, I stand before you as the new head of the Malfoy
Household, and I promise you...on the life of my family, and my house that I will kill Albus
Dumbledore for your honor."

"You dare continue to mock our Lord?" His aunt yelled. "Cr-

"A schoolboy who has never killed, declared himself head of household, and promised the
head of the second strongest wizard, " The Dark Lord said. "You need not understand why
I'm close to killing you here and now."

"If I do what I've promised, I want to become a part of the Elite because I know I can do what
I've promised. Don't underestimate me, my Lord."

As he finished, a sound of a fast moving object approached him from behind. Draco turned
slightly to see a sharp and shadowy shaped dagger that sat on his cheek. Draco was sure
whatever it was had drawn blood. It was something he had never seen before, and he couldn't
see where it was coming from, but he remained unmoved..

"This insolent piece of shit is disrespecting you, Master. Let me kill him now! "

"Enough," Lord Voldemort said. His eyes narrowed at Draco for a few moments before he
spoke again, "I will accept your proposal."

"Thank you, my Lord."

"You have less than three months. "

"Thank you, my Lord."

Lord Voldemort leaned against his throne, "This certainly intrigues me. I hope you don't
disappoint me. You are dismissed."

"One more thing," Draco said.

"Go on."
"I know you've been gathering an army of inferi," Draco said to the curious eyes of Lord
Voldemort. "And I believe I have a plan you might be interested in."

Daphne opened her eyes. There had been many nights recently when she couldn't sleep.
Mostly because she was concerned with Astoria, but there were night terrors too. Nothing
close to when she was under the curse a few months back, but still frightening.

She looked over at her sister, who had just recently started being able to go to bed at a decent
hour most nights, although Astoria would cry on the others when she thought Daphne was
asleep, but Daphne wasn't sleeping much in this new environment. It haunted Daphne when
she would hear her. For the most part, it made her sad. Even staring now, she was still sad, so
much she felt she needed to say.

"Fuck it," Daphne whispered as she looked away from her sister.

There was no time like the present. Even if Astoria couldn't hear her; she preferred it that
way.

"Before this year, I had never understood you Astoria. Every time there was a rule made, you
were adamant about breaking them. You never followed directions. You never did things
properly. You lacked etiquette. Theodore would call you a pureblood embarrassment and I
would agree. In fact, I resented you sometimes because of it." Daphne said as she stared into
the ceiling, "but what I wish you would know is that you were right, and- and, well...I was
wrong. I see that now."

The room fell to silence. Daphne felt a little stupid, but she had to get this out. She had to say
it.

"You were brave and I was a coward. You were protecting me and not the other way around,
and I hate myself because you're carrying guilt that you should have never had to burden. It
should have been mine. It should have been my fight. We lost dad a while ago, and I was too
broken and too cowardly to see that. I thought if I followed the rules, nothing could harm us.
Somehow, you knew that was bullshit and I didn't. "

Daphne turned on her side, facing her sister for just a moment. Whose eyes were closed
across the room.

"I'm not like you, Astoria. I won't be able to do the great things you will. I won't have the
courage you have, but I'm going to do my part. I have to do my part in this, okay? What else
is a big sister for?" Daphne said, "I'm going to make sure that monster doesn't lay a hand on
you. I'm not going to let him win. I'm going to figure out the book, and then I'll destroy him
myself-"

Daphne paused for a moment as Astoria rustled in her sleep.

"Because the thought of losing you...even for a night. Made me realize how bleak life would
be. I could never forgive myself If I lost you. Mom had you knowing she would die. I begged
her not to leave. I begged her to give you back, but you know what she told me?" Daphne
said. " 'Our blood lives in pieces. I didn't know what she meant for the longest time...or more
like I didn't want to know what she meant. But it doesn't take a first year to figure out that
we're the pieces. You and me. So if I lose you. The Greengrass family is no more. Our parents
are no more. Everything I hold dear... it doesn't mean anything if I'm never whole. "

Daphne turned back to stare at the ceiling.

"So I won't. I refuse to let it happen. Whatever it-"

"Daapeene...shu… up," Her sister yawned as she tossed over again, sprawling out wildly.

"This is fucking stupid, isn't it?" Daphne smiled as she closed her eyes, "Goodnight, Astoria."
 Chapter 25

Daphne had never seen such a distasteful estate, if you one could call it that. It made sense
considering that the Weasley's were the poorest among the pureblood families, but she hadn't
expected this. Even the falling snow could not bring a sense of beauty to the place.

"This looks very shitty," Astoria voiced flatly as they stood at the outskirts of the property.

"Hey! Be nice." Lupin interjected, "A home is a home. "

Daphne was not inclined to agree, but she would hold her tongue- and her nose- for the time
being. From the outskirts, the place was filled with people, and the level of noise that could
only be described as chaotic.

As they approached closer, Daphne was certainly a bit nervous. This was certainly out of her
comfort level, but it was nice to be out of the rather stuffy headquarters. She hadn't realized
how much she had been craving the outside world, or at least anything that wasn't medieval
practices.

"Daphne?"

Daphne turned to see a Hermione coming from the side of the house. She was followed by
Ron Weasley.

"Hermione!" Daphne replied, beaming as she found herself embracing Hermione. What a
year it must have been for the simple fact that she felt such joy from seeing someone she
considered fairly annoying just a few months ago.

"This invite happened so quick, I didn't even think about you being here, " Hermione said as
she untangled herself and gazed toward the others, "Astoria...Professor Lupin!"

Lupin responded with a wry smile, "Merry Christmas, Hermione, and It's good to see you too
Ron!"

"It's good to see you too, Professor," Ron said as he crossed his arms, "Daphne."

"Well, I'm going to head inside," Lupin said as he made his way to the door, "I'm sure you
four can behave without me."

"It's cold," Astoria said as she followed Lupin, leaving the group to themselves outside.

Hermione nudged Daphne, "We're helping peel apples to make Christmas pudding, if you
would like to help?"

Daphne furrowed her brow, "Isn't that a house-elves job?"

Hermione's face soured as the door swung open.

"Hermione," Someone called out. Which distracted Hermione from whatever lecture she was
about to begin as she turned to face the door.

"Over here, Neville." Hermione replied.

"Whatever we do, we shouldn't do it in the cold." Ron said as he rubbed his arms. "Let's go
back to the barn."

Neville approached the group, carrying a sack on his shoulders. He stared longingly at
Hermione before turning his head slightly toward the rest of the group.

"Err...Sorry, it took so long, Ms. Weasley said this last sack should just about do it. Also
Professor Lupin is here!" Neville said as he continued to stare with a rather confused glare at
Daphne.

Hermione smiled, touching Neville lightly on his shoulder, "This is Daphne Greengrass, she's
my friend and fellow apprentice I was telling you about."

"Oh...Greengrass," He said rather stiffly. "Wha-What exactly are you doing here?"

Daphne was unsure of how to answer. As she opened her mouth, Ron stepped forward
grabbing the sack from Neville, "She's my friend too. Now can we please get back to the job
at hand. I'm rather cold and hungry."

"Yeah...err... needs some of us to come help with another dish. I told her Hermione and I
would help. "

Daphne could tell Hermione was not enthused with being spoken for, but she didn't object.

"Okay, well, I'll just peel these by myself then." Ron grumbled.

"Why don't you let...err- her- help," Neville said as he motioned to Daphne, "I mean you all
are friends. It won't take long to finish."

Ron sighed, "Yeah, I guess you're right."

Hermione crossed her arm glancing at Daphne, as she began moving toward the door, "I'll see
you in a few, sit with me at Dinner."

Daphne nodded as she watched Hermione and Neville enter the house; leaving her outside
with Ron.

"So we were peeling this in the barn behind the house. It's enchanted so we don't have to
worry about the cold." Ron said as he threw the sack of apples over his shoulder and began
walking behind the house where Daphne had first seen them, "Let's make this quick."

"Thanks for covering...earlier." Daphne said as she followed, looking around at the
disheveled place he called a home.
"Sure," Ron said as they walked. As they continued on through the cold, they made their way
through what seemed to be an attempted garden. However, it was littered with holes, rusted
cauldrons, and otherwise unkempt flowers.

"Your sister seems okay?"

"She's...getting there." Daphne replied, "I never got to thank you for helping, so thank you. "

"Don't mention it...I don't want anyone to know what it's like to lose a sister."

They made their way to a rather small 'barn' - if you could call it that. As they made their way
inside, it was small and cozy and an aroma of cinnamon, apples, and wood. A few
Broomsticks littered the wall and the floor. Three chairs were circled around two buckets. As
Daphne approached, she could see a knife on each chair.

"Unfortunately, we'll have to peel this by hand. We're not allowed to use magic." Ron said as
he sat the sack of apples in the middle chair. "Peelings in one bucket, apple in the other."

They both sat, grabbing the apples and peeling. It wasn't anything Daphne had done before,
but it was easy enough. It was quiet for a moment as the sound of peeled apples filled the
room between them.

Ron finally broke the silence, "So...do you like Qudditch?"

"With everything going on, I don't really keep up with Quidditch news." Daphne said as she
tossed an apple peel into the bucket, "But my family were huge financial supporters for the
Chudley Cannons in their heyday, so I've always been a Cannons fan. I can't imagine they're
doing any worse."

"No Way! Really? " Ron exclaimed. His face went red as he realized how overexcited he
became, and in a more subdued tone he finished, "I'm a huge Cannons fan. I've been my
entire life. "

Daphne smiled, "Growing up, I would go with my grandfather before he passed. I couldn't
really appreciate it, but my sister and I would get to hang out with the team after the game."

"That's so fucking cool." Ron said as he dug his knife into an apple. His voice was low as he
continued "I could never go to any matches."

"You know, it's not too late," Daphne replied, "Once the games are back, I'll see about getting
you a front row pass, if you want."

Ron's face hardened, "I don't need your charity."

Daphne rolled her eyes, "It's not charity. We automatically get season passes since we've
always been major contributors to the team, if you couldn't tell, I don't have much of a family
to give it to."

"Well...still, I'll work for them." Ron said begrudgingly. "I don't need your money or help,
and I don't need you to feel sorry for me cause we don't have a manor or because we're not
like the other pureblood families. "

"And here I thought you were finally done being a hardarse," Daphne murmured. She tossed
an apple into the bucket, "If you didn't notice I don't feel sorry for you at all. You're at your
home. On Christmas. With family. It's not much but at least you have it. I don't know if you
know this, but this war hasn't discriminated against families who have a manor and those who
don't."

"You're right," Ron said, rubbing his head, "I'm sorry, I just have some bloody bad memories
about arguments with Lave- I saw the way you were looking at the house when you were
approaching. It just took me the wrong way."

"No, you're right. I don't even have a home anymore, so I shouldn't have been so judgmental.
Old habits, you know?"

Ron reached into the sack, "Just a few more apples and we're done."

Daphne nodded as the peeled for a few moments more before she finally broke the silence.

"So what do you want to do...like career wise? "

Ron shrugged, "I haven't made up my mind yet, but I'm thinking Maybe becoming an auror.
It seems cool, valuable, paid well, and it's honorable. I hadn't really given it much thought."

"Not a professional Quidditch player?"

Ron laughed, "I don't know if you went to any games this term, but I'm rather rubbish. I
barely made the team this year, so it's off the table. The only the reason I haven't been kicked
off is because everyone feels so bloody bad for me."

"Well, you beat Slytherin."

"I had nothing to do with that, and we should have obliterated Slytherin but every Slytherin
is just inherently cheaters." Ron said passionately to the disapproving gaze of Daphne. "Well,
most of them-so err- What- uhh- what did you want you to do? I'm guessing be a healer
right? "

"Yes. I want to be a healer."

"Why?"

"Before my mom died, we spent a lot of time at Mungo's and well, I loved to watch the
healers as they worked. Something about it was so calming and cool to me, and It never left
me," Daphne mused. "And I'm good at it. When I'm working with a patient, I have this focus
that just...makes everything wash away. I feel whole when I'm focusing on a patient."

"That makes sense." Ron replied as he stood up. "Well, This wasn't as bad as I thought it
would be."

Daphne grinned, "It wasn't. Maybe Gryffindor's aren't as bad as I thought."

"If it's all the same to you, I'll hold off my judgements until the next Gryffindor and Slytherin
Quidditch match." Ron said jokingly as he picked up the buckets.

Daphne laughed as they exited the barn and began walking back.

"So I didn't ask earlier cause of-you know- Neville, but where's Harry?"

"For the record, Are you Harry James Potter?"

Harry sat at the end of the table; the auror named Arran sat at the other end. Another auror sat
in the corner of the room, at a separate table behind Harry with parchment and a self-writing
where Harry sat, Arran looked to be a younger guy whose grey eyes were cold and detached.
He could vaguely remember him from the night of the first imperious killer attack.

"I am." Harry said.

Arran turned toward the other auror, "Let it be noted that Head Auror and Best Protector of
the Minister for Magic Arran Burton will lead in questioning while Auror Noah Oliver will
be primary witness and official notifier."

"Noted," the other auror replied.

"And you did consent and consume a standard vial of veritaserum under the
acknowledgement that anything said does not entirely indict or absolve you from crimes you
are being investigated for?"

Harry could feel the effects of the spell running up against his occlumency defenses, like a
constant hammer against a wall. Each hit was a bit harder and a bit louder against his
defenses, so he would need to be careful as it was very easy to slip under veritaserum.

"Yes. I did."

Arran nodded firmly as he looked down at his own parchment, "Is there anything you would
like to state, for the record, before we begin?"

"No."

"You are being investigated for charges of treason, conspiracy, and murder. Are these charges
recognizable to you?"

"No. Explain them to me." Harry said.

"Treason for an attack against a Department of Minister of Magic employees, and an

appointed Department of Justice head. Conspiracy for suspected plot against pureblood
citizens of the wizarding community, and against ministry employees. Suspected Murder for
those killed during your previous term at Hogwarts. Do you recognize these charges?"

Harry sat up straight against his chair, "I recognize them."

"On the recent charges of treason, you were seen attempting to kill newly appointed
department head Tom Riddle. What motivated these attacks?" Arran asked, his expression
and posture austere with a tone that was rather scathing and direct.

Harry narrowed his eyes, "I don't recall."

"Were you being pressured by other figures?"

"No."

"Then you were motivated by vengeance against the ministry, particularly Minister
Scrimgeour?"

"I don't recall."

"Are you lying?"

"I'm telling the truth."

"So you've had no contact with any organization outside of the purview of the Ministry?"

"I haven't seen Albus Dumbledore since the Minister fired him."

"Was that unjust?"

"It was foolish."

"Walk me through the wedding massacre?"

Harry shook his head, "I was granted amnesty, so I will do no such thing."

"Okay," Arran said as he placed his hands on the table, "Walk me through your relationship
with other Slytherins and your place in the Slytherin house?"

"I was put in Slytherin, and I know my fellow classmates, that's it."

"No friends?"

"Acquaintances."

"And where do you spend your time?"

"I don't know, why you don't ask for my 24/7 patrol?"

Arran was unfazed as he continued his rapid questioning. It was a smart tactic. Fast
questioning could get anyone to slip up especially if they were not masterfully skilled at
Occlumency.

"Describe your relationship with Mr. Zabini and Mr. Malfoy?"

"Acquaintances."
"And you have had no contact with any other house member?"

"None that is relevant."

It was silent in the room.

"Explain to me your relationship with the Greengrass Family?"

"Irrelevant." Harry answered flatly.

"Is it?" Arran rebutted. His tone accusatory, "Considering the younger Greengrass girl would
commit a serious crime on your behalf?"

Harry mulled over it before responding, "I can't speak on behalf of her motivations."

"But it wasn't the first time a Greengrass would have attempted to save you?"

"I don't recall."

"Walk me through the previous Halloween night incident before aurors arrived?"

"I don't recall that night."

"You could try and work with us here, Mr. Potter." Arran said.

Harry replied rather pleasantly, "I'm doing the best I can, but it's a bit hard when you're
already being treated as guilty."

There was a long pause.

"Let's take a ten minute break," Arran said as his eyes bore into Harry's. He could hear the
quill drop behind him. "Would you like a drink?"

There was another long pause as Harry didn't move.

"Noah, grab Mr. Potter and I some water."

"Yessir," The auror Noah replied as he got up and left leaving just Harry and Arran in the
room. Arran folded his arms and leaned closer on the table toward Harry.

"Harry, I'm not your enemy. " Arran said, his gaze still unfaltering and cold. "Personally, I
know you're innocent, but my duties aren't personal."

This surprised Harry, but he didn't react. This had to be a trap.

"When Madam Bones was murdered, ministry officials began disappearing en masse, and
everyone we attempted to hire to fill the position disappeared...except for one," Arran said
matter-of-factly. "The same one who put you on that side of the table. "

Harry asked, "What's your point?"

"You will be formally charged with one, if not all crimes I've listed." Arran declared
bluntly,"The Wizengamot has been stacked against you, and the Minister can't see that it will
be stacked against him soon. I have to stop Tom Riddle, and you know how to help me."

"Sounds like treason, what you're suggesting, Auror."

Arran was resolute, "Call it what you want, but my duty is to protect the Wizarding World
from dark forces. You nor I need to trust each other, but we can help each other."

"You think so?" Harry asked, feigning innocence.

"You know more about Tom Riddle than you would let on. There's a reason you attacked
him. I want to know why. Everything that can be used to stop him before he destroys the
ministry."

"I wish I could help you, but I don't know anything."

"Some advice, Harry," Arran said apathetically, "If you're someone with a lot of secrets, I
would do my best to not make unnecessary enemies."

Harry didn't say anything.

"But I get it, and I'm sure you'll be more inclined to help me on your next visit. Considering, I
haven't told anyone about the imposter Sarah who's been giving me updates over the
Holiday."

The door opened.

"Hey, Sorry it took so long, someone apparently enchanted the spout to create a tsunami
when used! Goddamned tricksters, I was soaking wet."

Arran smiled, "That's okay. I think we're done for now."

 Chapter 26

Even in the cold, it felt impossible to open the door. Harry reached out again, hoping he
would draw the strength to do it this time, but his arm rested on the handle like he had done
in the previous attempts. He could hear the laughter, talking, and joy that spilled out from the
house, and he couldn't help but wonder what would really happen if he walked in. Would
they all stare at him as just a painful reminder of everything they wanted to forget? Would
they hate him for showing up even though he was invited? Wouldn't it just be better to leave?
No one had seen him yet.

"Are you going to make up your mind boy," A rather ruffled voice said from behind him.

Harry's smile was sly as he lowered his arms, "How long have you been watching me,
Aberforth?"

"The last fucking fifteen minutes, boy." Aberforth replied, "I came out here to peacefully get
a drink in peace, not to watch your dumb arse stand in front of a door."

Harry turned to face Aberforth, his face stoic, "I know you're upset with me."

"No. Shit." Aberforth stood a few feet away now, taking a swig from his canteen. Harry could
see the anger that rested on his face, "Do you think I'm unjustified? Risking your life, the
Order, everything we've trained you for...for two girls...two pureblood girls. Attacking aurors.
Giving up an easy fight...for what? So...some girl will feel a little bit better about betraying
you later."

"It's not like th-"

"Then what's it like, boy? Cause all I see are stupid mistakes. Foolish mistakes. Mistakes that
prove you're not ready." Aberforth said scathingly.

Harry felt anger rise in him, but he clenched his fist, speaking in a rather cold tone. "I killed a
girl. Less than a month ago. I watched as she choked to death. As she looked me in the eyes
in her final moments, begging me to stop it. "

Aberforth's eyes widened for a moment.

"She is- she was- my age. She liked to read. Her favorite class was Runes. She wanted to
work at Obscurus or Flourish and Blotts. She loved books and reading with all her heart,"
Harry said. "I made sure she would never open another book again."

It was silent as snow began to fall. The sounds of laughter spilled out from the house as
Harry stared down at Aberforth, who looked unnerved by it all.

"I've thought about it everyday since. It's torn me up truthfully. Not because I had to do it."
Harry said as he stared at Aberforth, his expression dull, "But because how easy I could do it.
I didn't feel anything when I did it. That's what tore me to shreds, Aberforth. I can kill
someone and not feel anything."

Aberforth was silent. Harry made his way slowly down the steps until he was closer. Close
enough to smell the spilled firewhisky and collected snow on Aberforth's beard.

"Everything I've lost. Everyone I've killed. Every mistake I've made. I've let it control my
entire life to the point where I don't feel anything anymore. Just hatred or nothing," Harry
said, anger flowing out him, "and for what? Just so I can win this war and have nothing left.
Just so I can waste my life being drunk and bitterly like you? Fuck that and fuck letting
anyone feel like that."

Aberforth's face widened, "I-"

"Save your fucking excuses, Aberforth. " Harry growled. "You and Dumbledore have let your
entire lives be dictated by your grief, and I was on my way to doing the same. I can't- I won't
do that anymore. It ends here. I've got a long way to go before I feel normal, but damn it, I
have to fight for it. We have to fight for it, Aberforth. To believe in people again. To let go."

Harry turned away from Aberforth, making his way to where he had been before Aberforth
had interrupted him.

"One more thing," Harry said as he turned slightly, catching the eye of a stunned Aberforth.
"If what you say is true, in any sense, I wouldn't think twice about killing them myself."

Harry reached out and opened the door.

Hermione had to admit, it was nice hearing everyone laugh. It had been a particular dark
year, so it was nice for once to be able to forget it all with some of the wonderful people she
had met tonight.

"This apple pudding is splendid, honey!" said as he stuffed another spoonful.

Ms. Weasley laughed, "It wasn't all me. These wonderful kids had a lot to do with it. Minus
the twins."

"Hey!" Fred interjected.

"We helped supervise!" George finished. "It's rather hard work to keep 'ole Ronnie boy on
task."

"Especially when he's rather busy kissing snakes." Fred said as George made hissing noises.

"Shut up." Ron yelled as food fell from his stuffed mouth.

Daphne, who sat next to Hermione, did nothing but give a charming smile. She hadn't said
much, but Hermione could imagine this wasn't exactly her environment. At least, she was
making an attempt at charming because her sister, Astoria, hadn't so much as moved. She just
stared at everyone with a rather blanket stare.
"Oh hush, boys!" Ms Weasley said as she turned toward Daphne, "Don't mind them, Daphne,
you're beautiful and we're glad to have you."

"You know before I met your mother, I almost dated a Slytherin!" Arthur interjected. "It was
a lot more common in the olden days, but we had a terrible second date because I threw up on
her on the way to Hogsmeade. It smelled like old corn hash and a hint of rosemary."

"Dad, we're trying to eat." Charlie laughed as he put down his spoon.

"Sounds like our date that one time, Hermione." Neville whispered.

"Yeah." Hermione replied with a short tone.

"And that's why I was the only one who actually dated your father." Molly said.

Arthur threw his spoon in the air, "Best thing to ever happen to me!"

"Is something wrong?" Neville asked.

"I'm fine, Neville." Hermione said.

"At least you got dates, every time I asked a girl out, I could expect to be hexed and sent to
the ward for even daring to ask," The guy named Shacklebolt said.

"Well, at least girls recognized you." Lupin said with a chuckle. "If a girl talked to me, it was
just to find out if I could tell Sirius or James about them."

"I recognize you, Remus," A pink-haired lady called Tonks said. She had just recently joined.

"Hermione, talk to me. Is this about..." Neville trailed off, gesturing toward Daphne.

"I told you, I'm fine. Drop it. " Hermione said sternly.

Shacklebolt stood up, "Well that is my cue to leave. if you'll excuse me, this has been a
wonderful dinner-

The speech was interrupted as the door opened. Harry stepped into the room with an
expression that was rather scary before noticing everyone in the room was staring at him.

"I hope I'm not terribly late." He said with a sheepish grin.

"Oh great." Neville whispered.

Arthur stood up, smiling as he attempted to direct Harry to a seat, "Of course not! There's a
lot of food left! Please Help yourself!"

"I was just about to leave, so you're more than welcome to have my seat." Shacklebolt said as
he grabbed his coat, "Merry Christmas, everyone."

Hermione watched as Harry found himself at the end of the table, next to Lupin. George and
Fred began to make snake noises to the chuckles of Neville. The other brother, Hermione
remembered him as their prefect in her first year, Percy, seemed absolutely disgusted by
Harry being there.

"A criminal…"he murmured.

"Whatever you need, dear, let me know. There's plenty." Mrs. Weasley said. Finally, she gave
a death glare toward the other end of the table at Fred and George, which stopped the noises
immediately.

"We...were talking about dates, Harry," Lupin said as he attempted to keep the conversation
up. "I'm sure there's been someone you've been fancying? You're the child of James, after
all."

"I've never fancied anyone," Harry said as he picked up a rather big piece of ham. "I've... had
bigger issues to worry about."

"Can we talk?" Neville asked. Nudging Hermione.

"Later."

"No, Hermione. Now." Neville urged.

"That's okay, Harry!" Arthur said as he stuck another spoonful of pudding in his mouth.
"Yough wool geaert-

"Arthur, stop talking with your mouth full." Molly reprimanded.

Hermione sighed as she got up, "Okay."

Daphne looked over at her curiously.

"I'll be back," Hermione said as she left the table. Followed by Neville.

They both went upstairs into a relatively empty room. Ginny's old room, if she could recall
the tour. Neville, closed the door behind her.

"What's wrong with you?" Neville asked. "You've been so distant to me this past week. I
don't know what I did, but whatever it is, tell me so I can fix it."

Tears fell from Hermione's eyes; she couldn't face him but Neville grabbed her hand to which
she promptly pulled away.

"First, 'm sorry about earlier this week, I just thought with Grams out of the house...we could
have some alone time...and I-"

"I think we should break up." Hermione blurted.

It was silent. The words felt surreal coming from her mouth, and she wasn't sure if she had
actually said them.
"Wh-what?" Neville stammered out eventually, his voice cracking.

Hermione turned to look at him, which made the tears fall harder as she watched the absolute
devastation on his face.

"I didn't want to do it until break was over, but I don't...I don't love you anymore." Hermione
said quietly. "You're my best friend, and that doesn't have to change, but I just don't want to
do this anymore."

Devastation sat on Neville's face as he found something to hold him up. Finally, he managed,
" Is there something wrong with me? Did I do something wrong?"

Hermione took a breath in between the tears, "Listen to me, there's nothing wrong with you.
You were the perfect boyfriend, and I a-was an awful girlfriend."

"Then why? I'll do whatever you- I'll fix whatever you want me to fix. Hermione, we can
make it work. Please."

Hermione watched as Neville pleaded. Her heart ached seeing him like this. She had never
felt like more of a monster than she did now. What kind of person would do this on
Christmas? At someone else's house? In a dead girl's room?

"I-" She started as a sickening feeling came over her. "I'm sorry." She finished as moved past
Neville and out the door. She sprinted down the stairs and out of the house, vomiting in the
closest bush she could find.

Steam rose from the hot vomit, as she began to sob. She was such an absolute monster.

"Hey," A voice said as she felt a reassuring hand on her back, "Want to talk about it?"

Hermione turned to see Daphne through her hazy tear-filled eyes.

"I just...broke up with Neville. I feel like such an awful person. "

"Oh." Daphne said. "Permanently?"

"I think so."

"Do you think it was the right decision?"

Hermione nodded, "I do. I just...I just don't love him anymore. It's been like that for a while,
but I've felt guilty because...he's perfect."

"If he was perfect then you wouldn't have broken up with him," Daphne replied. "Maybe the
reason could be, you just didn't see a future there? Or maybe you don't need a reason. Maybe
you've just outgrown the relationship?"

Hermione picked herself up, wiping away the tears, "I did see a future, Daphne. Something
long-term, someone to grow with, someone I can be safe with, but I don't want to be safe. I
don't want to feel cloistered."
"What do you want, Hermione?"

"I want someone who will fight with me. Someone who never lets all the bad get to him.
Someone who doesn't run from hard battles. Someone capable. Neville treated me like I was
fragile glass, but I'm capable of so much more."

"You'll find that one day."

"The thing is, I think I have. I've thought about this a lot over break and the reason I feel so
guilty is because…well, I think...I think...I fancy Harry."

"Oh." Daphne replied.

"I know. It's silly, but our first year...when the teachers found me with that dead troll. It was
Harry who saved me. I thought for sure I was going to die, and I closed my eyes, knowing I
was about to die from being bludgeoned , but it didn't come. When I opened him. There he
was, he had made the club explode and had stood in front of me to make sure none of the
pieces touched me despite taking a few injuries himself. It was a miracle. Ever since then, I
knew he was special. And even though he saved me, he never treated me like a victim. He's
never looked at me and felt sorry that I was muggleborn. He's always been fair to me."

"Hermione-

"I know it's a longshot, but this year, I've gotten a lot closer to him and It just sort of
happened for me. I didn't really think anything of it, but you reminded me that he might be
open to the idea. Remember? He doesn't just let anyone help him or-"

"Hermione!" Daphne interjected, harshly. "It's okay that you broke up with Neville. That
doesn't make you a horrible person, especially if you want something different, but...this idea
of Harry…it's nothing more than a crush at best, and an obsession at worst. You
don't know Harry."

"And you do?" Hermione asked.

"Yes, I do. I've talked to the real Harry. I've gotten to know the real Harry. Not some idealistic
version that you want him to be or that you have to lie your way into getting to know. "

Hermione narrowed her eyes, "You think I'm delusional?"

"No. Far from it." Daphne said firmly. "I think you're trying to justify breaking up with
Neville, and you're using Harry as a scapegoat...a distraction. "

Tears began to surface again as Daphne continued.

"I know because I've done it. The grass is always greener. Harry isn't some abstract person,
Hermione. He's real. A real person who's just as erratic as anyone else in the world. If you
think you like him...great, but make sure it's because you like him. Not an idea of him."

Hermione nodded, "You're right. Thank you."

"Of course, we're friends." Daphne said as she wrapped around Hermione, "Now let's get that
vomit out of your hair."

"What a great end to the year, huh?"

 Chapter 27

"Sounds like something out of a Lockhart novel," Harry said as he blocked another one of
Astoria's spells.

"So it would be something very good?" Daphne replied to Harry's fake vomit noises, "They're
not bad!"

"I'd rather read a book written by Professor Bins."

Daphne laughed as she flipped through another page of her book, just a few yards away from
Harry, "Well, it's what you have to look forward to this upcoming term."

Harry sighed, "Among other things."

There were two days left until they would have to return to Hogwarts. Harry wasn't looking
forward to it at all, but it would be here at the snap of a finger.

"I had an inkling it was about me. I felt terrible. Although, It didn't stop me from eating,"
Harry stopped as he sent a variety of spells toward Astoria; enough to push her back to a
comfortable level, "But it made it just a little harder to digest peacefully," He finished.

"Hey!" Astoria yelled as she casted spells, "Stop talking to my sister."

Harry gave a fake yawn as spells ricocheted off his casted Protego, "Give me something to
pay attention too. I challenged you to get me move, but I haven't moved since we started. "

They had come back to the familiar training ground Harry had spent most of his time at.
Thankfully, Dumbledore and Shacklebolt were okay with it, and Harry was taking a break
from his own personal training to rest. Harry didn't admit it, but Astoria had made some scary
progress since the last time he had trained with her. It wasn't necessarily her skill, but her
speed was getting impressive.

"So there's no chance?" Daphne asked, her voice taking on a rather dreamy tone, "I mean,
you've guys have been through a lot together. You've saved her life. She's helped you. You've
helped her. A Gryffindor and a Slytherin fighting through the years of hate. Lockhart couldn't
write a better story if he tried, Harry!"

"Sod." Harry said; a spell whizzed past his ear as he deflected another from his legs, "Off."

"I really wonder what it would take to please your insanely high standards, Harry."

Harry looked over at Daphne for a moment. She was smirking at him, and he couldn't help
but smile back. The feelings in stomach returned as he looked at her. Every time he saw her
now, he wanted to...no, he couldn't. It was dangerous, what he was feeling. He couldn't...but
he wanted to.
"I-" He was stopped as he turned back to face Astoria, who was running directly at Harry.
Spells flew from her wand except that instead of casting them toward Harry, she casted them
at Daphne.

Harry with one flick of his wand caused the spells to fizzle in mid-air and while his other
hand sent Astoria crashing and sliding across the dirt.

"Damn it, Astoria, I lost my page" Daphne grumbled as she picked up her book off the
ground.

"How did you do that?" Astoria questioned as she picked herself up from the ground, dust
flying high into the cold air around her.

"Nice try, It was a fair strategy. However, I've told you the dangers of not keeping a tight
casting space. Don't overextend unless you have too. It decreases your mobility... by a lot,
and allows for easy access to your wand or a vital area of your body. I shouldn't have been
able to send you flying like that. " Harry lectured. "And lastly, you don't think a couple of
third year spells would get me to move now, did you?"

"Whatever," Astoria murmured as she leaned over, panting as she attempted to catch her
breath.

There was a pop. Harry turned to see Aberforth on the field. He seemed melancholic.

"Can we talk for a minute?" He asked.

"I'll be back." Harry said as he looked at Astoria and Daphne. He made his way over to
Aberforth, who motioned for them to walk on a downhill path, out of the sightline of the
training field. Harry followed until they were maybe a ten minute walk away from the field.

"I was angry. I was very angry that night we talked." Aberforth started. "At first at you, but
then at myself. You were right. I am a drunk and bitter man. Hell, I'll always be a drunk and
bitter man, but you don't have to be. That's the greatest thing about you, Harry. You refuse to
let all the shit of this world keep you from giving up. Thinking about that-well-It made me
fucking excited. It made made me remeber why I agreed to start training you all those years
ago because even as a crybaby kid, you never fucking quit. If you couldn't get something,
you would do it again and you wouldn't stop until you conquered it. Actually... It was fucking
annoying, but you get the point."

"I get it," Harry replied.

"Good, I'm saying this because don't expect me to stop being a bitter old man. I don't agree
with much, and that's not going to change- I fucking hate change- but I believe that you're the
future I want you to hear me say that...you can face whatever the fuck you want because
that's the type of person you are. You're not just Harry Potter. You're my family and no matter
how fucked up the Dumbledore's are, we're…" Aberforth trailed off, his finger caressed his
beard as he attempted to come up with something.
"You were never good at these." Harry said as he embraced Aberforth in a hug. Although, he
quickly realized that that was a bad idea when his nose got a whiff of Aberforth's clothes,
"But I get what you're saying, Aberforth."

"I needed you to hear me say it. I'm sorry about...being a bitter old man. " Aberforth said
solemnly. "You penned my goats that night and I appreciate it."

Harry smiled.

Aberforth gave a heavy sigh before looking back to where they had come from. "Let's get
back before those deatheaters summon you-know-who."

"I have a favor to ask of you," Harry said as they made it back toward the field.

"What?"

"I've been training Astoria when we were at Hogwarts. Since she'll be here and I'll be
focusing on other tasks, I was wondering if you would continue to train her."

"No." Aberforth said gruffly. "I believe in you. Not them."

"But I believe in them. I, especially, believe in her. They're not what you think they are. "
Harry said, "I think you'll get along with her quite well. At the very least, let me introduce
you, properly."

Aberforth grumbled something as they made their way back onto the field. Astoria was
standing in the middle, practicing spells.

"Astoria. Daphne. Let me introduce you, officially to Aberforth." Harry said as they came
closer. "Aberforth, meet Daphne and Astoria."

"We've met. " Daphne said coolly. "He brought us back to Hogwarts, and left us all
with...kind words."

"Who cares." Astoria said as she turned back to practicing. Harry could see the anger flash
across Aberforth's face.

"Astoria, he'll be training you while I'm gone." Harry said, "He's the one who trained me."

"I never agreed to anything of the sort." Aberforth began, eyeing the girls.

"That smelly old guy," Astoria said as she continued to cast spells. "Not a chance. Probably
couldn't pick his wand up if he tried. "

Like a bad potion combination, Aberforth exploded, "You little death eater goat shit. I don't
seem to remember you being so tough when all you did was crawl up into a ball and cry a
few weeks ago? Some tough girl you are, had to be rescued like the sniffling child you are."

Astoria turned around, tears swelling in the corner of her eyes, "Yeah, maybe I was crying
because... you smell bad, and...and... you're really ugly….shit face."
"Fuck you, kid."

Harry looked at Daphne and gave a sardonic thumbs up, "So far so good!"

Daphne deadpanned, "I'm starting to see where it comes from."

Two days had passed fairly quickly, and for once, Daphne was glad to be heading back to
Hogwarts. She was a bit relieved about Astoria, who for the most part seemed to be making
strides. Although, it wasn't all great, there would still be late-night tears. However, she was
more than jubilant to just see her sister returning, even picking fights again. It was a good
sign.

She would have to stop worrying, for now. Especially now that she was here. Platform 9 ¾.

"Here we go," She said as she stepped through the portal. Alone. The platform was rather
empty, parents hugging their children tightly. Aurors hung against the walls, making it feel
more like prison than returning to school. To her surprise, she saw Blaise and his mom on the
platform...she was...wiping her tears as Blaise looked at her uncomfortably. Always one for
appearances.

She waited back until they had finished to board the train. He spotted her immediately.

"Daphne. Well, what a surprise. How was the holiday?" Blaise asked coolly as he boarded..

Daphne smirked, "You wouldn't believe where I had Christmas dinner?"

They pushed themselves toward the end toward a private cabin.

"Do tell?" Blaise replied as he put his things away and casted a privacy charm.

"The Weasley's."

Blaise rolled his eyes, "Like they could afford to feed even one of their own. Let alone a
Slytherin."

"You would have thought! They didn't even have a houself." Daphne said as Blaise snickered.
Daphne smiled for just a moment. "And get this we had to help. We- we... It was…it was..."

"Awful? Despicable? Barbaric? Muggle-like?"

Daphne sighed. "It wasn't that bad."

"That was...well, anticlimactic."

"How was the Holiday for you?"

"It wasn't bad, there seemed to be a fair bit of emotions going around in the household. I'm
assuming because the wizengamot passed the W.A.A act with 26 for, 20 against, and 4
abstaining."
"Well...Is that significant?"

"It only needed one vote against or abstaining and it would have failed. They need more than
½ of a majority to pass things."

"God, I should know more about the way our government works." Daphne said with a
simpering smirk. "But This means things will be dangerous for us...this term."

"Oh,"Blaise teased, "It's us now."

Daphne's middle finger shot up as she replied, "Here you go, Blaise."

"If I recall, a few months ago, I had to drag you to come to the forest."

"Well, I don't feel any safer so your reasoning was bullshit."

"I told you to find out for yourself," Blaise replied as he stood up, grabbing a familiar book
from his bag, and handing it to Daphne, "It seems safe enough at the moment to give you this
back."

Daphne grabbed it. It was a tattered old thing. She could remember only seeing it a few times
in her life. Her father had it once and then her uncle had it...after that...

"Any luck?" Daphne asked as she thumbed through the empty pages.

Blaise gave a grim look, "None. I tried everything I could...everything except potions but I
don't think any would help. If there's a secret code, I can't crack it. Also I forgot who you
were with so all my attempts at correspondence kept returning."

"There has to be something here. What am I missing?"

"You know, you should really talk to Harry-"

"No." Daphne replied, "Blaise. You can't tell him. Promise me you won't tell him?"

"Relax." Blaise said as he threw his hands up innocently, " I won't. I'm saying, you should
consider it."

Daphne closed the book rather roughly,"For once, this isn't Harry's fight. This is mine."

"I see Harry is rubbing off on you."

"What?"

Blaise's face didn't give anything away, rather he looked out the window, "Nothing. I just get
the feeling, we'll all be fighting soon."

Harry pulled the chest from his room. He had a sharp window for when Sarah's alternative
life would end, and she would return to normal...or at least what she thought was normal.
Thankfully, the other auror that would switch with Sarah, was best friends with Shacklebolt
and therefore an ally. He would help make sure there were no cracks in the story and that
Sarah wouldn't think too hard about her past two weeks.

That left the Arran. He would have to figure out how he knew before their next meeting.
Neither him nor Dumbledore could figure it out. Harry would have to figure it out before it
was too late. Did Tonks slip up? Was it Riddle? A rat? There were too many vari-

"Harry."

Harry turned to look at Astoria who stood in the hallway.

"Yeah?"

"Thank you," She said as she came closer, tears filling her face, "I messed up and I'm sorry,
but thank you for forgiving me."

Harry shrugged half-heartedly, "You learned your lesson, and you'll live with it for the rest of
your life. That's punishment enough in my book."

Astoria eyes fell to the floor, "But I lied to you. I knew what I was doing. I told Draco the
truth because I knew you would try and capture her and I knew associating with you would
be the only way I could get Cain to come attack me. I just-"

"Wait. Wait. Stop." Harry said, reaching out to grab Astoria's shoulder, "What did you say?

"I lied to-"

"No. About Draco."

Astoria tilted her head away, "I told him to tell you that Daphne knew who the castor was...I
thought that's how you find out, but Daphne seemed confused at that statement too...I don't
think he told you."

"Are you sure?" Harry asked, the desperation a little heavy in his voice.

Astoria nodded, firmly.

"Fuck."

Draco sat on his bed, the diadem in his hand, "I'm not naive. I know you're taking far more
control than you want me to believe."

"No."

"I don't even have to put you on for me to talk to you. It would be better for both of us if you
wouldn't lie to me." Draco said as he ran his hands over the diadem, "I told you I was okay
with it as long as you fulfilled what I wanted. I'm not shy about it, but I'm not going to end up
like that Weasley girl."
"I only control as much as you want me to control. You've allowed that control."

"You want me to believe that, but that's not true. Tracy...I would have never been able to do
that if It wasn't for you."

"Did you not beg for an answer? I provided one. I offered you wisdom like I've done for all
who have adorned me. I have no agenda but the one my wearer provides me."

"Again, I'm not naive, who do you think you're fooling? I'm not an idiot, but I don't fucking
care as long as you help me accomplish what you've help me seen. A new world. A bett-"

"Well now, Isn't this interesting?" A voice behind him chuckled, " Are you talking to a
fucking tiara?"

Draco stood up immediately, sitting the diadem on top of his head. The man, in question,
stood at the entrance of his room. His smile was big as he held up his hands, innocently.

"Did I interrupt you? I'm sorry! I'm so bad at interrupting at the wrong time! You won't
believe me, but last week, I walked in on Bellatrix and-"

"Did the Dark Lord send you?" Draco asked as he pulled his wand out.

The man's smile died, "Where are my manners? I'm Light. You know, this war is turning
everyone into rude fucking people. I miss the days when you could walk into someone's
home and they'd fucking fix your broomstick, offer you some Earl Grey, give you a bite to
eat. We should get back to those days because believe me...I sure as hell need a bite right
about now. "

"Answer my question, Light."

Light shrugged, "No. I sent myself. It…didn't sit right for me for some blonde kid to walk in,
and make demands on our Lord. I might be a bit old-fashioned, in that regard, but I swear I'm
not that bad...like for one, I believe that Goblins should be reclassified. See how fucking
progressive that is? I mean they handle our money and we call them beings, how much of an
arsehole do you have to be to think that? I understand why they're mad! Shit just isn't right."

Draco couldn't believe what he was hearing. Was this guy serious?

"Sorry..Sorry...I talk a lot, but all my friends never listen to me. Those assholes are always so
serious. The only meaningful interactions I have are with people I have to kill. It's a bit sad,
but back to the point. I'm here to kill you and your entire family. There won't be a trace of
you when I'm done. I'm really thinking that the Dark Lord will thank me for keeping some
fucking looney tiara talker from wasting his time. People are fucking crazy these days. "

Draco rolled on the floor as black spikes exploded through his bed and the wall, piercing him
on his side as he picked himself up quickly.

"Shit." Draco yelped, unable to check the injury.

'Let go. Now.'

"Damn, that usually does it." Light said as he retracted the spikes. "It'd be best to stop
running. I hate for my food to be too damaged."

Before Light could move again, Draco, with one cast of his wand, watched as the floor
crumbled and collapsed, sending him and Light falling to the floor below. With another wave
of his hand, he slowed himself down enough to land on the next floor with no significant
impact.

They had landed into the drawing room, a darkly lit room that now had debris and dust filling
the air. Draco dusted himself off as Light consolidated himself in front of Draco, unharmed
by the collapse.

"Holy shit, that was impressive! I have to say, I thought you would have been crying at this
point, begging for your life -or your parents...showing some type of emotion. I mean, your
father started weeping like in ten seconds of seeing me. I almost want to treat you to a pint,
you cold fucking killer! "

"Is the hunger as bad as they say it is?" Draco asked as he stepped away from the debris and
toward the diamond-paned windows. "I've heard it never ends. It controls your every move,
your every thought, and your every desire. So enduring that you would eat your own
container then face it fully."

"What do you know about this?" Light asked defensively. "I'm starting to get real suspicious
about you."

"Light, Don't take this the wrong way." Draco said as he turned back around, "But how
fucking stupid are you?"

"You're dead!" Light yelled as spears came barreling out towards Draco.

Draco raised his wand, watching as the lights in the room died and the windows behind him
were morphed shut, leaving the room in an unnatural pitch black state. Even the giant hole in
the room had been covered to allow for the unnatural darkness that coated the room.

"The fusion of your human soul to those creatures, it's quite a feat. All for power and
immortality, but there's immense tradoff's for it." Draco said as he stood in the dark, "Hunger.
Containers. Insanity in darkness. An extreme weakness to fire. Your desperation for this
power has made you the weakest of them all. You are subpar."

Light screamed, his voice reverberated in the dark, " Who the fuck are you? I'll wring your
fucking neck, if you don't start talking!"

"Didn't you notice there's no one here? This manor is vacant." Draco said as he moved
forward, "I didn't think it would happen so soon, but I'm appreciative of you, Zain. You made
this so much easier than it had to be."

"Who the fuck are you?" Light screamed again.

"Isn't it clear, who I am?" Draco whispered. "I am Voldemort."

"No. It's impossible."

"Oh." Draco stopped, he was close to Light, "A pathetic half-human creature from the depths
of the Albanian forest tells me what is possible? Did I not rescue you when death came for
you? Did I not give you a purpose?"

"My-my lord, how? It can't be so? If this is true, Let me take you to the castle? Let me-"

"I have no interest in that arrangement." Draco replied, "By the way, it's a diadem."

With the wave of his wand, flames poured out into the room engulfing Light entirely. A
blood-curdling scream was produced by Light as the flames continued to surround him,
burning him with such intensity that the room filled with cooked flesh within a few seconds
passing.

Draco waved his hand as the room's darkness ended. With another wave, the fire stopped
allowing Light's charred body to collapse to the ground as Draco approached it. From up
close, Light's unrecognizable body was whimpering as it laid unmoving, smoke rising from
its body.

"Disgusting. In my world, where everyone lives, there's no need for subpar creatures like
you." Draco said as he put his foot on the back of the charred body, applying pressure until he
heard a crack. Like a shell, the body split open, revealing a small black octopus-like creature
with tendrils that were long and tenebrous.

"But for now Zain, I'll need your help finding a lost diary of mine. "

Before it could move, Draco flicked his wand causing the floor to wrap around the creature,
creating a wooden box to contain the creature.

As he attempted to pick it up, Draco fell to the floor.

"What-"

Managing to crawl to his knees, he noticed the pool of blood that had accumulated. He took a
look closer at his wound, lifting his shirt to see a large wound where he had been pierced, it
had been more internal than had thought as it continued to bleed profusely.

"Damn it," Draco said as he attempted to pick himself up, only to fall again. As the corners of
his vision began to white, he called for the only person his mind would allow for.

"Dobby. Dobby. Do-"

POP.
 Chapter 28

Harry had never fully appreciated how much he hated the Hogwarts Express. Time seemed to
drone on endlessly as he ran scenarios and thoughts in his head. Maybe Draco just forgot to
tell him, there was so much going on! That could be it. It could be a misunderstanding...

Harry put his head into his hands.

"Draco is not okay." Blaise's words haunted him now. Why didn't he listen? At the very least,
he could have not been a shitty friend. He couldn't even remember the last time he had really
had a conversation with Draco. Who knows what was going on in Draco's mind.

The sliding of the compartment door surprised him as he looked up quickly, praying that it
wasn't Hermione Granger. Instead, he was met with the smiling face of Daphne Greengrass.

"Hey stranger," Daphne said as she plopped down across from Harry.

"What are you doing here?"

Daphne's smile died into narrowing eyes. "Harry, You okay?" She asked.

The tightness in Harry's stomach seemed to double as he looked at her. Harry took a deep
breath, "A lot on my mind is all. I didn't mean to be harsh."

"Want to talk about it?"

"Not...particularly." He hadn't even sorted his own thoughts yet.

"Okay." Daphne said, "Then we don't have to, but like I told you...nothing is scaring me
away."

Harry nodded appreciatively, "I know... But you shouldn't be here. You shouldn't be seen
anywhere near me...it's not safe."

"I thought we had this conversation already?" Daphne chuckled for a moment, but her smile
died as she looked at Harry, " I don't know what's got you in a bad mood, but at this point,
who cares? No one is safe anymore."

Remnants of anger spilled out from Harry, "I care, for one."

His tone did not affect Daphne as she leaned her head back against the seat. Which
surprisingly annoyed Harry.

"Earlier... the first thing I did when I saw Blaise was make fun of the Weasley's. For that
moment, It felt good. In fact, it felt really good. It felt normal until the second it left my
mouth. Once I said it, I realized how stupid it was." Daphne said her gaze absent from any
particular focus, "I can't believe how insulated from the real world I had been just a year
ago...less than a year ago. I thought I could be safe...be protected if I just followed the safe
choices. I was wrong, Harry. I was so wrong. It was just an illusion of safety. Something to
appease everything I've been feeling, and even though I felt good...it was still wrong."

"But you were safer then."

"Don't be daft. It doesn't suit you." Daphne said, "I hated you at the start of last term. How
safe was I really? When I learned about Theodore's death, I almost joined them...did you
know that? I would have gladly taken the mark. If we hadn't been made prefects, I'm sure I
would have."

"No, I didn't." Harry mused, "I didn't like you either...still don't."

Daphne playfully punched Harry on the leg before she continued, "All I'm saying is one step
in the direction of your safety and I would have ended up dying anyway. That's the case for
everyone."

Harry sighed as he stared out the window. "Just be careful."

"I'm not going anywhere, Harry." Daphne replied, her tone confident, "So stop worrying and
tell me what's really on your mind?"

"Draco knew that you knew who the imperius killer was. " Harry admitted as he watched the
hills roll past. "And he didn't tell me."

"What!" Daphne said, the information taking her by surprise.

"Astoria told him," Harry said as he lowered his head. "I don't even know what I think yet. I
know he didn't want me to kill anyone, and so he just might not have told me. That's not a
crime. I can't be upset with him because he didn't want someone to die, right?"

"But he didn't tell you. What If I hadn't told you? At best, he was fine with letting more
people die while you suffered? What kind of...friend is that, Harry? "

"I-" Harry stopped. What was he to think? Daphne was right. No matter how you could spin
it, it was inexcusable. "You're right, but what could be the reason?"

"Giving me a fucking break, Harry. It's Malfoy, he would sell anyone's soul to benefit
himself."

"He's not like that, Daphne," Harry replied. "At first maybe, but he's not what he portrays
himself as."

"How can you be sure?" Daphne asked.

"Because of Theodore Knott," Harry admitted as he saw Hogwarts begin to appear in the
distance, he looked over at Daphne who went stiff at the mention of Theodore, "Theodore
and I were...friends once. At the end of my first year, he had helped me with Quirrell."

"Helped with...Professor Quirrell? "

"Yes, Voldemort-" Harry began as Daphne jumped, "-was using him. Underneath his head
wrap he had allowed Voldemort to commandeer a portion of him, and on one night when I
snuck out of the commons to explore Hogwarts. I accidentally walked in on a conversation
between Quirrell and Vol-his master, and- Well- long story short, Theodore...he...finished it."

Harry could tell this was the first time, Daphne was hearing about all this. Those moments
felt like another lifetime ago, especially when all he could think about was the gurgling
noises Theodore made as Harry stood over him in his final moments.

"He had followed me that night …out of curiosity. When I was in rough shape. Theodore
used the killing curse, and saved me in a dire moment. Afterwards, we became close. Closer
than I would have guessed, but he was smart, charismatic, and he was more pragmatic than
anyone I have ever met. He felt like an equal."

Daphne shook her head incredulously, "You both hated each other. "

"For a few months into second year, we didn't, but it only took a few months to remember
Pure-blood supremacy exists, and when we remembered...Well, it doesn't take a genius to
realize we were on two different sides of it." Harry said coldly as Daphne's eyes took a
downward glance, "And when I thought he would help me take down the
basilisk...that fucker... tried to kill me. And he would have if it wasn't for Draco. Draco saved
me -so yeah- I've trusted him ever since."

The train jolted to a stop. They had arrived. Daphne sat still, processing everything Harry had
said, with a melancholic expression etched tightly on her face.

"Daphne, I'm sorry. I don't really know how you feel about him anymore," Harry admitted as
he stood up, "But I guess I don't care either way."

Harry grabbed his trunk as he prepared to exit out.

"I don't want you to," Daphne said with a regained composure, "Theodore was my first love.
Of course, I'll always feel something for him, but the person I was when I was with him,
isn't...me anymore, so get over yourself. We have bigger things to worry about right now than
bringing up the dead."

Harry stood in the front of the compartment door, he could see the fierceness in her blue eyes.
A lot had changed for a lot of people it seems. Harry nodded.

"You're right. You remember the entrances to the chamber, right?"

Hermione had considered the amount of aurors before the holidays suffocating. Now, it was
unbearable. An entire army had been moved into Hogwarts which only produced a sense of
unease amongst the student population, and it certainly made her feel less safe than she ever
had. On the brightside, sixth and seventh years had been permitted to move through
Hogwarts again without escorts, but with so many around, there was no such thing as
freedom anymore or even the very appearance of it.
"Is he alright?" Hermione asked as they made their way through the corridor. A patrol of
aurors passing by as they walked.

"Considering he didn't stop crying once on the train ride back, alright seems to capture it."
Ron replied dryly. "Blimey, his entire life has kind of centered around you, Hermione. He's
going to spend the next term and a half sulking like a ghost."

Hermione lowered her gaze. "I feel bad. I really do."

"I mean you couldn't have waited?"

Hermione looked up at Ron with abhorrence, "No, Ron! What do you think? I should have
lied to him Just so you wouldn't-"

"That's not what I meant!" Ron held up his hands in a defensive manner. " I see where I look
like the jerk, but I mean I was going to force Harry to hold up his end of the bargain- and
well-he managed to slip out before things got back in control. That's all. If you wanted to
break up with him, that's 100% your decision."

"Oh." Hermione replied, "I'm sorry,"

Ron grabbed the bridges of his nose. "It's not your fault, I'm tired of not knowing the truth,
and I refuse to let it continue to be that way."

"What do you want the truth to be, Ron?" Hermione asked as they entered the courtyard. it
was relatively quiet, an auror stood on the far corner, watching as they entered.

"For once, you could pretend not to be sticking up for him."

"I'm not sticking up for anyone, Ron. I'm wondering if you think the truth will help you in
any way? "

Ron kneeled down to smell an arrangement of Bell-Heathers. Hermione stood next to him,
overlooking.

"My brothers and I were called into Dumbledore's office. You remember...I was called out of
the potions lab, and so I was the last to get there. When I did, my parents and siblings were
there already there, everyone was there even Bill. I remember feeling so out of place when I
entered because my entire family looked so...defeated. I had never seen anything like it. My
Dad came over and told me Ginny had been killed by a basilisk. She went to capture it for a
dare. There was no body left, not even a wand. Harry Potter had attempted to save her but
couldn't. When he told me that I refused to believe it. I called Dumbledore a liar. I attempted
to brandish my wand against him, but I think I dropped it. I don't remember much after
except crying." Ron said as he ran his hands over the plaque that said In memory of Ginny
Weasley, A brave heart gone too soon. "I've always wanted the truth to be that Harry potter
murdered her. It was the easiest thing to believe. It made me feel less afraid when I thought it
was him. He was someone I could hate. Especially after that bastard didn't even come to her
funeral. "
"It made you feel less afraid?"

Ron sighed. "You remember Harry before that incident...in our classes?"

"He never showed much interest in classes since he was always so far ahead. " Hermione
recollected.

"What I remembered was he was bright-eyed, and he was confident. After the whole incident.
I remember seeing him in the hall. When he looked at me, I saw nothing, Hermione. All of
the confidence, all of who he used to be was...gone, and that scared me. It scared me that
someone like him could have gone down that chamber and come back like that. Thinking that
Harry killed her was easier than the thought of two people dying down there to something."

"Ron-"

"You were right, Hermione." Ron stood up, facing Hermione, "We haven't been kids since my
sister died and because of that I don't have the right to be afraid I was afraid of back when I
was thirteen is going to fear me when this all over. That's why I need answers."

Hermione could see the resolve in his face. She had never seen him like this.

"And If you're going to fight Hermione then I'll fight right beside you."

Draco found himself in an empty white room. It was strange. Where could he possibly be?
Furthermore, how did he get here? Why was he even here?

"Look here." The voice said. It was soft but stern.

Draco turned his head, and it felt like he was moving through water. Draco couldn't find
where he thought he had heard it.

"Look at me." The voice was louder.

Draco attempted to locate the voice again, but to no avail.

"Draco, here."

Draco found it and as he turned he saw...him. He was standing in the middle of the room. A
man with pale skin, slightly bloodshot red eyes, and a hair that seemed to have lost some
sheen. He looked only a few years older than Draco, but the most fascinating thing about this
man was that his arms and legs were chained to the floor of the white space.

The man smiled, a rather pleasant smile. "Come here, young Draco."

Draco made a move forward, he was wary, but he felt like he could trust the man, in a way.
"Who are you?" Draco asked. "Why are you chains?"

"I am trapped, my friend. I've been trapped for a long time.." He said, "Draco, you must help
me. You're in danger."
"Danger?" Draco asked, the words unfamiliar to him.

"Danger." The man confirmed. "You will die if you don't free me from my chains, Draco. Do
you want to die?"

"No!" Draco yelled, "I can't die. Please!"

"Draco, do not be afraid. I'm here to help you. You can trust me."

Draco nodded. The voice was right. He could trust the man.

"Just look at me as you make your way over here. I won't forsake you, Draco. Free me and I
can help."

Draco felt a calmness as he looked at the bright smile of the man as he slowly made his way
through the watery viscous of the room.

"I know you Draco. I know the world you want to build." The man said, "A world where there
is no more death. No more wars. No more reasons to fight."

Draco pushed harder. He had to free this man.

"A world where you won't experience anybody dying again. Where your friends are at peace.
Where your family is at peace." The man said. "Your friends, they wouldn't understand, but I
do. I promised you I would help. You can trust me."

Draco was so close. The man was so close now.

"I'll help you build a world where everyone is immortal. Where no Wizard will ever die again.
You will live peacefully."

He stood in front of the man now. Draco looked up at his smiling face staring down at him.

"You've asked me to build this world. Touch my chains and free me, Draco. I will rescue you
and I will fulfill your demands. "

Draco smiled. He was at peace. He raised his hands reaching out toward the heavy chains
that had gripped the man's arm. As he reached out, he could see it, the world...the…

"Aggh." Draco yelled. As his arms fell away, a sharp pain rippled through his body.

"No. Draco fight through it. Fight-"

"Bring me the Ghoul's kiss, we still need to extract smaller bits of the darker residue."

"Draco. Stand up. Now."

The pain was gone again. Draco looked up at the man...no….at Lord Voldemort. There was
no mistaking him.

"Touch my chains, now. Draco."

"Lord Voldemort." Draco said as he stood up, memories and events began to flood back into
his mind. He had been pierced by that...creature. Light. He could remember watching the
fight take place, losing complete control of his body until he fell over.

"It's Voldemort, and you've awakened. Delightful."

Draco stood closely to Voldemort, staring at his chains. "Those would free you from the
diadem. You were trying to take over my body."

Voldemort's smile turned into a vicious grin. "Foolish boy, I'm limited in this position.
Imagine everything we could accomplish if we...merged."

Draco stepped away. "I have no interest in that arrangement."

"Your desires are naïve. The world you seek can only be built with power."

Draco laughed. "Don't fucking lecture me. If there's a chance then you'll show me or I'll
destroy you, horcrux."

Voldemort didn't say anything, but Draco could imagine there was a smug grin on his had a
plan, Draco was assured, and it would be a race to death. One wrong move, and the game
was over.

The diadem had destroyed Theodore, but it wasn't going to destroy Draco Malfoy, or at least
not all of him.

"He's stabilizing. Bring the elves for Post."

 Chapter 29

Draco didn't need to listen to the popping sounds of house-elves, swooshing of wands,
curtains, and salves to know that he had woken up in Saint Mungo's. The smell of the sterile
clinical environment was sharp enough for any wizard to discern that, and yet he didn't
remember why he was there.

As consciousness returned, he was greeted by a pounding and excruciating headache. Every

new thought, not that there were many, seemed to compound the beating of his head. He
knew, without a doubt, the diadem had been taken. The heaviness of his limbs, the fuzzy
memories, and scattered thought process. All were a part of the painful withdrawal symptoms
that accompanied time away from the diadem, and it would only get worse.

"Ergh," Draco groaned with the opening of his eyes to the blinding and intense lights.
Quickly, He closed them, but it only brought the vivid flashes of... her again, along with the
nauseous feeling that came with it, leaving him no choice but to accept the harshness of the
fluorescence.

As his eyes watered, there was a pop on the sound of his bed. Draco didn't feel like mustering
the strength to look at whatever house-elf had popped up beside him.

"Ahh, is awake. The Healer-in-charge is coming." The house-elf said. Draco could feel the
small hands of the house-elf lifting his gown to check on his torso which emitted quite a bit
of pain even laying still.

"Where is it?"

"What is it, Mr. Malfoy?"

"Where is the crown, elf." Draco said between his labored breaths and tightened throat.

"Thanks, Crates. I'll take it from here." Someone said as they approached his bed, " , How are
you feeling?"

Draco blinked slowly.

"I'm Healer Ollie, the healer-in-charge on this floor, " Ollie replied, " , you were brought in
with a deep lower abdomen laceration, dark magic induced. It was a only an hour procedure,
but-"

"Where is...the diadem?" Draco interrupted.

"While it was a short procedure, you lost a lot of blood during the closing process. To further
complicate things, there were issues we found in the Post. You were emitting high levels of
corrupting forces that are associated with dark magic...even after the wound was dealt with.
We located and removed...a diadem... that was on your head and it's being examined due to
it's unusually high forces being exerted onto you."
"No!" Draco and the healer yelled in unison as Draco attempted to pull himself up from the
bed. Draco felt his body snap back forcefully to his bed as pain from all different sources
reverberated throughout his body.

"Thank you, Crates," The Healer said as he gave a startled look toward Draco. " You're in no
condition yet to move, the removal of all those forces is usually a bit of a shock to the body.
You need time to detox. Besides, even if you could, we were told to wait until aurors
investigate your origin of injury since it involves dark magic to ensure that whatever
happened to you doesn't happen to others. Do you recall anything about your injury?"

"I-"

Draco tried his hardest to remember the events that had left injured, but he could only
remember flashes...of a man...the manor. Everything was a bit blurry.

"No." Draco finished angrily. "I can't remember anything."

The healer nodded, "I wouldn't be too worried for now. Temporary memory loss is associated
with your kind of exposure. In the meantime, your elf-Doppy- that accompanied you is
showing the aurors where your injuries took place and from there they'll be focusing on
gathering your parents since you are a minor. Lastly, We've contacted Hogwarts, once you're
a bit more stable and everything is settled, you'll be transferred there to finish recovering. I
expect it will be late tomorrow. "

Draco didn't bother to move as he stared back at the healer absentmindedly. His only thoughts
lingered on the diadem. He had to retrieve it.

"Anything else?"

"Wand?"

"It's at the floor desk where we keep all of our patients' belongings. You'll get it once you're
transferred. Just try to rest up. "

"Thanks." Draco said as he turned his head. As much as he longed for rest, he knew the time
for rest was long over.

"I should have seen it. I should have..." Blaise trailed off as he plopped roughly on the library
couch. "What are you going to do?"

Harry kneeled as he eyed the books on the bottom bookshelf; a cursory glance was given to
the spine of each book. "It's not anyone's fault."

Blaise gave a sardonic laugh. "You don't believe that, do you?"

Harry sighed. "I can't believe anything until I find him."

"By yourself?"

"No."
"And If you find him-If it's true?" Blaise asked, urgency in his tone.

Harry ran his hands over the smaller journal, on it were the initials, "P.Z.M 1993-1995." His
hands rested on the spine for a moment before he pulled it out, turning slowly toward Blaise,
who looked on curiously.

"Then the decision will be left up to the Order, " Harry replied as he held the book. A
tightness sat on his chest as turned toward Blaise, "But right now, we have bigger things to
worry about."

Blaise titled his head incredulously, "Bigger than the current situation?"

Harry nodded as he tossed the book over to Blaise, who failed to catch it. Blaise
begrudgingly bent down to pick up.

"Remodeling?" Blaise asked as he looked through the pages. "Haven't seen this in a while."

It had been the journal they had used to record spells needed to remodel the chamber,
everything from changing banner colors to removing and adding entry ways. The amount of
hours and research it had taken to fix this place had been what cemented their unusual
alliance.

"Hermione and Ron are joining us."

Blaise shot up from behind the pages of the book, "Are you mad? What could we possibly
need their help with?"

"Because they want to help," Harry snapped.

Blaise was unmoved, "When have you needed help?"

"Always." Harry said as he gestured to the room around him. "I just didn't realize it until
recently, Blaise."

Blaise placed the book adjacent to him as he studied Harry from head to toe.

"Your closest person to a friend might have betrayed you, and you're thinking of adding two
people you barely know? You couldn't possibly expect me to think this is normal?"

"This isn't normal, but-" Harry started. His mind raced with panic. What was he thinking?
Blaise could be right and this could end up as disastrous as everything else. What if he had
made yet another mistake? Yet, amongst the panic, he could hear the words of comfort from
Dumbledore, Blaise, and Daphne. He had to try something new. "Listen, Blaise-"

"I'm trying but you're not making this easy."

"I thought It was okay." Harry finished. He had never felt so out of his element. "Treating you
and Draco like resources. I was wrong. You. Draco. You two are my best friends, and I
wouldn't have made it this far without you both. I'm sorry for not telling you that sooner, and
I want you to know that It's going to be different now."
As he finished, there was a high pitched shriek that only Blaise and Harry could hear. An
unrecognized presence in the chamber.

"Looks like our friends have arrived." Blaise said, his face searching Harry.

Harry waved his hands as the shriek stopped, "This war isn't about me. It's about us. All of us
have a stake here, and I see that now." Harry made his way toward the entrance of the library,
followed by Blaise who stood next to him. Harry stared at the approaching figures, "It's not
about power, it's about unity."

"You sound mad," Blaise whispered," But I stand with you, Harry. "

Harry could feel the knot in his stomach grow tighter as Daphne became visible with
Hermione and Ron. His eyes slowly wandered from Daphne to the two behind her as they
both took in the details of the Chamber.

Harry felt Blaise's hand clasp his shoulder.

"For the record, I despise this."

"I know you would."

"This is incredible!" Hermione said to Harry as they approached the entrance of the library.

"Welcome to the Chamber of Secrets." Harry said as he parted from Blaise to allow the group
entrance into the library, "Right this way."

Harry felt a warm hand brush against his forearm, the turn of his head found him staring at
Daphne, whose eyes lit up happily. "You're doing the right thing," She whispered before
moving with the group.

Harry took a deep breath and walked into the library. It was strange seeing so many others in
a place he had considered a sanctuary, even stranger knowing that Draco wasn't here with
them. For a moment, His gaze fell over the spot where Tracy had died before turning back to
the group. Daphne and Hermione had made themselves comfortable in the chairs, Blaise
stood next to Harry, and Ron stood in the center of the group, facing Harry.

"Is this where she..." Ron asked.

"Yes." Harry replied, solemnly, "This is where she died."

Ron stared at Harry, "I want answers. Now."

"Ron!" Hermione said, jumping up to restrain him.

"It's okay." Harry said as he stared at Ron, "Do you know what a Horcrux is?"

"Yes, Mr. Malfoy, how can I assist you?" Crates asked next to Draco.
"Pain." Draco replied as rubbed the spot of his bandages. Although there was pain, there was
nothing that could replace the emptiness in his mind that could only be filled by the presence
of the diadem. He had to retrieve it.

"Let me see?" The elf asked as it ran his hands under the gown to examine it, unaware that
Draco had cocked his right arm back.

As the elf pulled in closer, Draco brought the full force of his right fist against Crates' face.
The left hand quickly grabbed Crates' robe to prevent him from flying back as blood oozed
out of the house-elf 's nose and onto Draco.

Before the house-elf could finish, Draco cocked his arm back once more and punched Crates'
again. Blood splattered against Draco's face and gown as the house-elf fell unconscious.

"Sorry." Draco whispered as he let the house-elf fall against the hard floor. He would need to
act quick, especially since he didn't know where the crown was.

With a hardy groan, he hobbled out of his bed, grabbing the edge of his mat. For a moment,
he felt the extreme urge to vomit which was made worse by the foreign feeling of being his
body; like he had taken a polyjuice potion.

Finally, he moved beyond his curtains and out into the quiet and spacious corridor. Each step
highlighted a certain soreness his body had been hiding in its horizontal position, but none of
it could compete with the urgency of retrieving the crown.

The end of the corridor was a circular desk, behind it, a receptionist was going through a
stack of clipboards, unaware of the approaching Draco.

"Help." Draco begged, falling to the ground. "Please. I need help."

"Crates!" The reception shrieked. Draco could hear the stack of clipboards fall to the floor as
the receptionist ran from behind the counter toward Draco. "Let me help you up and then I'll
grab Ollie!"

Draco felt her hand come behind him to help him up, but as she went to pick him, Draco
threw his head back, connecting with the softness of her face.

"Errgh" She said as she flew back.

Draco turned abruptly, pinning the women to the ground, and bringing his two hands roughly
around her throat.

"I'm…sorry,"Draco whispered, tears falling from his face as he squeezed. The receptionist
flayed for a moment, punching against Draco's torso.

"Aagh," Draco yelled as the pain jolted throughout his body. Draco felt tears roll down his
face as the receptionist finally loss consciousness. Draco rolled over to the side, wheezing as
the pain settled for a moment, subsiding for an intense and throbbing ache. He had no time to
wait.
"Diadem." He whispered to himself. With a heavy grunt, he lifted himself back to his feet.
Slowly, he found his way behind the counter where a few cupboards sat above the floor. He
traced his name, "Mat #4 Malfoy, Draco," and grabbed the hawthorn wand that sat atop of his
robe.

"My sister had one of the seven, and that one is currently running the ministry of magic?"
Ron asked, finding a seat as he stared off into the abyss, "You can't expect me to believe that.
You sound downright crazy!"

"I don't expect you to believe anything," Harry replied. He looked at each of their faces as
they came to terms with information Harry had never shared with anyone but the
Dumbledore's. Everyone looked overwhelmed. "But it's the truth."

Ron continued to search the room for an answer, "How could she even get something like
that?"

"I don't know, but I wish I did."

"Harry, you said there were seven? How many are there now?" Hermione asked, her eyes
following Harry's.

"We believe there are three left. A diadem, the diary, and Nagini."

"The diadem has been lost for centuries. No one has seen it." Blaise mused, arms crossed.

"The diadem has to be around here then? Why else would the diary horcrux be here?"
Hermione asked, seeking confirmation from Harry. "They must know at this point that their
horcruxes are dwindling?"

"No. Voldemort-" Harry stopped as several in the room jumped at the mention of the name. "-
Hasn't noticed, mostly because he's too arrogant."

"Then why would this horcrux be here then?" Hermione asked.

"Isn't it obvious...to destroy the ministry," Blaise said scornfully, "While else would you
station the entirety of its forces here."

"Blaise, be nice." Daphne said sternly, "Two things can be true, and knowing, you-know-
who, I'd imagine it's both."

"Maybe, but I don't think Riddle has made any inclinations of caring about the location of the
other horcruxes," Harry said.

"Still. Don't you think it could still lead us to others?" Hermione said, "I have a plan where-"

"No. You're here for three reasons." Harry said as held up one finger, "Number one, for your
protection. You've been seen by an elite member, and now you know information that puts
you in danger. That means that Hermione, Ron, and Daphne, you will no longer be able to
sleep in your dorms. You will sleep here. You will live here, and you will stay together.
Hermione and Ron, wherever you go, you will go together. Daphne and Blaise, same with
you. No one travels alone."

"I don't like it, but it makes sense." Ron replied as he gazed around the chamber, "The real
question is if this place- this chamber- is safe? Doesn't this horcrux know about it?"

"This is the safest place in Hogwarts." Blaise replied, coolly, "The original entrance has been
deactivated, and this place is covered with protective and preventive measures. No one gets
in here that we don't know about."

"Blaise is right. We're safe here, and you three will be too." Harry said as held up two fingers,
"Number two, to prepare Hogwarts. Whatever Tom Riddle is here for, we have to assume the
worst, and the worst is that he plans to kill everyone in this castle. You'll be helping to ensure
that if he does attack, we can prevent as many casualties as possible."

There was silence in the room as Harry held up three fingers.

"Lastly, to prepare yourself. None of us know what is coming, but we know something is. As
of today, you're no longer students. You're soldiers, and whether you've realized it or not, it's
time to come to terms with it. You need to be training, and getting an understanding of what it
is like to be in life and death situations. Today is easy, but tomorrow won't be." Harry said he
let his hand down, "Any questions."

"I'm with you." Blaise said as he leaned back against his chair.

"Same." Daphne replied.

"I'm ready to help in any way I can." Hermione said.

"I have some more questions, but for the most part, I'm in," Ron said.

"Alright then," Harry chuckled as he looked at the group, "Looks like we have an army now."
 Chapter 30

Alarms were ringing as staff members sprinted down the corridor to the sound of a pulsating
monotone voice that echoed throughout.

"Code Skrewt. Evacuate immediately. Code Skrewt Evacuate immediately."

Draco stood behind a curtain. His hand was placed firmly on his wound, which radiated with
unbearable pain, making it hard to breathe except in short spurts.

A healer yelled, running past the Curtain. "The explosion and the fire started on the fifth
floor."

This was followed by another set of footsteps, "Great, like my shift wasn't long already."

Waiting to hear the absence of footsteps, Draco hobbled out from cover, looking both ways as
he made his way down the corridor. Down the corridor, he looked at each room door until he
read the one that said, ' 015: Curse and Poison Examiner Room.'

Grabbing the handle, it was locked. Draco took a step back and with the slight wave of his
wand, watched as the door flew off violently into the room. Smoke filled the corridor and
surrounding areas as Draco stepped inside the room. Draco could make out the silhouettes of
the huge counter and shelf on the far wall. A vaulted door was placed on the back wall.

There was a moaning that echoed throughout the room. Draco looked down to see a short and
chubby woman. Having caught the full force of the door, she was sitting against the wall,
wiping blood that trickled heavily from her face.

"Are you…" Draco paused. With a glance over to the shelves and counters, he turned back to
her, "Where is it?"

With the wave of his wand, he cleared the smoke. Standing over her, he could read her
bloodied name tag that sat on her robe, Patsy, it read.

"Where is it?" Draco asked, pointing his wand directly at her.

Patsy stared back up at him, holding one arm up to block the path of the wand, she pleaded.
"Whatever it is…we can-. "

"Where is the Diadem?"

Patsy winced. "I - I can't give you that information."

"It's not an option."

Patsy lowered her arm, attempting to set herself upright. "It'll kill you. I know the effects are
intoxicating, but that diadem…it's sentient- parasitic. It will kill you, but we can help you.
You're in the right place."
Draco moved away from her and toward the vaulted door. There he waved his wand, hoping
to blast the door, instead the door simply rang like gong. Draco tried another spell, only for
the door to ring again like a gong. He tried once more before dizziness washed over him
causing him to fall against the vault.

"Will you look at yourself!"

Draco looked at Patsy.

"Look at what it's making you do by the very absence of its presence. Let me help you,
please."

"Help me? You think you could help me, Pansy? Fuck you," Draco snapped, his eyes
swelling with tears, "All of you! You think I'm some-No. No one is going to help me and I'm
done helping. Now open the vault."

"I will not open the vault."

Draco came closer to Patsy, "I wasn't asking."

"Then you'll have to kill me."

Standing over Patsy, he could see the fear in her blood soaked face. He could see Lavender's
face in Patsy's, her desperate eyes darting for help and answers, her hands shaking…at the
handle of the knife.

"And if you kill me-if you do it, you won't be able to live with yourself."

Draco raised his wand.

"You'll be hunted. You'll be wanted. They'll find you!"

"Lucky for you. I'm not really in the killing business," Draco said, pointing his wand at Patsy.
"Crucio."

The knock on Harry's door startled him from his unexpected nap. Glancing up at his watch,
the late night had rolled in, he had been sleeping for a few hours. Looking down at his desk, a
parchment of detailed notes and plans that he had fallen asleep on. He looked at the last bullet
point where his pen had trailed off due to his drowsiness. It hadn't been a complicated task,
he was simply transcribing the garbled and complicated versions their younger selves had put
down to make it simpler for everyone. It was a simple task. Simple, yet, Harry couldn't force
himself to focus.

Harry glanced at the door, "Come in…Blaise."

The door creaked open.

"Harry, I hate to disappoint," Daphne said, entering the room in her emerald pajamas. Closing
the door behind her, she sheepishly looked at Harry. "I know I'm not as incredible as the great
Zabini…"
Harry turned to face her completely, "I don't think I've ever been so disappointed."

Daphne's eyes darted around the room as her lips rose to a half-smile. For a few seconds
longer, they both stayed in their positions, unmoving; frozen in place. Finally, Daphne made
her way to Harry's bed to sit.

Daphne sighed. "I-I wanted to check on you, is all. It's been quite a day, hasn't it?"

Harry folded his arms, looking up at her incredulously. "That's an understatement."

"And you're still leaving tomorrow?"

"Yes." Harry said, gesturing to the chamber, "I'm leaving you with great company though."

Daphne rolled her eyes, "It's a bit unfair that all the guys get their own rooms."

"Yes, well, it's better if Ron and Blaise don't kill each other for a few more weeks. You'll keep
them straight, won't you?"

"It's my job as a prefect."

"That feels like ages ago."

"I suppose so when you didn't do any work, " Daphne replied. She narrowed her eyes and
pursed her lips to imitate Harry, and with a deeper voice she said, "Death Eater girl, how
about you check all the broom closets since I'm too cowardly to admit how scared I am of
closet couples."

"That's not how I look."

Still imitating Harry, Daphne leaned closer, clenching her face up even more, "That's not how
I look."

Harry waved his hand, causing Daphne to fall to the floor.

"Hey!"

"Hey, death eater girl, You should be car-" Harry attempted before finding himself on the
ground, his chair flying across the room. On the ground, he turned his head to Daphne's smug
grin. "When did you start doing wandless magic?"

"I wish," Daphne said, raising the wand in her hand. Looking up at the stone ceiling, she
continued, "While I don't think I'll ever get to that level..."

Harry found his throat tightening as he looked at Daphne.

"I'm going to be working really hard while you're gone." Daphne turned to look at Harry,
"And if I can't be the greatest fighter ever… at least, I'll be the greatest-"

"Daphne, I like you a lot."

"damn healer… you'll-you…you what?"

Daphne sat up, her face becoming flushed.

"like…likeyou," Harry mumbled.

"Harry, I-I…what?"

Harry sat up slowly as his own face began heating up. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that."

Daphne stood up, slightly off-kilter, she stumbled against the bed trying to make her way out.
"No. No. It's-uh-it's fine. It's good. This is good. I'm tired is all…Goodnight."

Daphne turned and made her way out the door.

Rubbing his face, he could only whisper, "Damn it," as he laid back down on the stone floor.
 Chapter 31

"Oh Great. It's Harry. Don't you love Harry, Daphne? Daphne? Daphne."

Daphne felt a tug on shoulder. Looking up at Millicent, she blinked.

Milicent held up their fritter. "It's hairy. It shouldn't be hairy!"

Daphne began flipping the textbook, "Your wand movement must have been off. You really
can't deviate from the upward motion, I think."

Milicent grumbled. "I asked if you thought my movement was okay and you nodded."

Daphne sighed, pushing the textbook away, "I'm sorry, I'm a bit distracted and really tired
actually."

Milicent leaned closer to Daphne and in a hushed whisper, asked, "Is it because you're
hooking up with Zabini?"

"What?" Daphne asked. "Where is that coming from?"

"Well, no one sees you in the room anymore. You haven't slept there in like two months! I
mean I know you and Pansy were not on great terms, but you both really have never been so
that can't be it. I only see you in class now! You're never around. You know, you're never
around anymore, and who else is never around…Zabini."

"Milicent-"

"And with everything that has happened, I was thinking maybe this is your way of coping or
something-"

"Milicent-"

"But maybe it's been a good thing, but I don't know since you seem so distant-"

"Milicent." Daphne said, waving her hand to get Milicent's attention. "None of that is
happening. Things have really picked up in the wing so I kind of sleep there when I'm
finished, and lastly, Zabini? Eww."

Milicent giggled. "Daphne, I'm glad you're okay."

"But your grades certainly won't be, ladies, if we can't stay on task. Five points from
Slytherin." McGongall interrupted. Addressing the class, she continued, "The key to this
transformation not only lies in wand movement but also your focus, even the slightest
distraction can ruin your end-goal. Please turn in your notes from today, and you'll be free to
go. We'll continue working on this during the next class period."

Daphne made sure to scribble her name on her parchment before collecting her stuff.
"So what class do you have next?" Milicent asked, following Daphne who was headed
toward the door. "I was thinking we could go study in the library for charms? I could really
use your help."

In the corridors, Aurors marched up and down the corridor in groups of two. Making her way
to the nearest window, she could see the snow covered courtyard and aurors that stood along
its side. No one realized that this place had quickly been descending into a prison.

"I'm in the wing, Mili."

"You're always in the wing."

Milicent wasn't wrong. The benefit of a heavy auror presence was that it dealt with a lot of
the immediate emergencies and acted as a major deterrent for the hinjix that would usually
put someone in the wing. Madam Pomfrey hadn't wasted any time, filling their schedules
with advanced topics and pedagogy that would usually be reserved for a post-Hogwarts
education even dispensing an asinine amount of homework alongside her teachings. Needless
to say, Daphne had never been busier which was a good distraction.

"Mind if I walk with you?"

Stepping away from the window, Daphne briefly spotted Harry's clone and his aurors making
their way out the classroom and turning down another corridor. As it did every time, her
stomach grew tight at the mere thought of him. It had only been a month and half, but it felt
like eternity since she had last seen Harry. There wasn't a night that went by where she didn't
want to pick up the mirror she had given him to see him again, but every time, she hesitated
knowing that she didn't know how to respond to that night- well, that, and Hermione's
snoring.

"Don't you think, Daphne?"

"Yeah," Daphne nodded absentmindedly as they began moving through the hall.

"Maybe it might come sooner than we think."

Daphne blinked. "What?"

"Justice."

Daphne remained tightlipped, unsure of what she had agreed to. She turned her head to catch
one last glimpse of Harry as they turned the corner of the corridor.

"Anyway, I've been meaning to ask you for your help...sort of? At least advice, I don't know
what to do."

Daphne looked back at Millicent. "What's going on?"

"It's Pansy. She's been a bit dodgy over what happened…you know," Milicent said as they
walked, "Anyway, she doesn't look good either, she's lost a lot of weight, and doesn't come to
class anymore. I'm worried about her. I've tried to talk to her, but…maybe, if you would…
talk to her?"

Daphne crossed her arms. "I don't think…it's not the greatest idea."

"I know! But I'm all out of options. I was thinking since you both aren't close, it might mean
more? At least-"

"Mili, I'm-"

"Daphne, please."

Daphne sighed out of frustration. Straightening her face, she looked at Millicent as they
turned another corner, "Fine. I will think about it, okay?"

Milicent smiled. "You're…Oh no."

Coming down the corridor, a group of seventh years were being escorted by Aurors, two boys
and two girls, one of the seventh year boys was a slytherin, Vaisy. All of them were carrying
a red letter in their hands. Daphne and Milicent both stopped, watching as the group passed
them. Vaisy seemed to be holding back tears, others seemed to be as dejected as they passed
the two.

"Oh, Vaisy. Not him. I've fancied him for so long." Milicent whispered, "That's the fourth
seventh year group that's been called so far and the third Slytherin."

"With the rate they're going, it won't be long until they reach sixth year."

"You don't think any of us will be called, do you?"

Daphne turned to look at the group once more before turning back to a panicked Milicent,
"I'm sure once they see what you and I can do with a wand, they'll send us straight back."

Milicent's face relaxed and she chuckled.

"You always know what to say, Daphne," Milicent said, looking at a few portraits as they
passed. "Can I tell you something, Daphne?"

"Of course, Mili."

"I…don't know but I've been scared about all of this recently. I've been thinking about getting
it…a mark."

Daphne did a quick survey of her surroundings before looking back at Millicent. "Seriously?"

Staring hard at the tile below her feet, Milicent replied, "Obviously, it's not the real one, but
they've made a similar one and with it, I'll be protected."

"Protected? Protected from what?"

"I-I can't say, but you said it yourself…isn't it time justice was served? Don't you want to see
that?"

Daphne put her hand on Milicent's shoulder. "Milicent, what will you be protected from? "

"Daphne, I…" Milicent said, pushing Daphne's hand away, "I- can't, but if you were
interested-"

A few aurors passing through the corridor shut them up until they reached another corner
with an ascending stairwell. Milicent came to a stop at the base of the stairwell, standing
there as Daphne ascended a few steps,"I-I have to go, but you should consider it, Daphne. I
know it's what Theodore would have wanted."

Daphne turned toward Milicent, "Then I'll get it with you."

"Oh, Daphne, really?"

Daphne took a look around, "It is time justice was served, don't you think? "

Milicent's face lit up. "Meet me in the commons…tomorrow. Midnight. I'll see you later!"

"Okay."

Daphne bolted up the stairs and toward the healing wing, of course she didn't run, but she
was sure she had never walked with such urgency as she had. Entering the wing with such a
force, she found herself almost running straight into a tall cowering figure.

"Greengrass, if you want to at least be considered a semi-competent healer, it might be best if

you work to not put anyone in the wing."

"I'm sorry, Professor Snape."

"Yes, you might be." Severus said with a scowl, walking around Daphne and out the door.
Turning toward the ward, it was empty as it had been. Hermione was in the middle of the
ward with a cart, smiling as she examined the bottles that sat on it.

"I can't say I missed him." Hermione said, scribbling down notes on parchment, "But I can't
deny his potion potency is significantly better than Slughorns. What took you so long?"

"I was walking with Milicent." Daphne said, dropping her bag near the wall, watching as it
levitated away to cubby in the backroom, "There's something she shared with me that is a
cause for concern."

"She found her second brain cell?"

"Hermione."

Hermione looked up from her scribbling, smiling, "I'm sorry, continue."

"You wouldn't know, but there's always been a small group of death eater sympathizers inside
of Slytherin. Originally, it was supposed to be a network for those who admired you-know-
who and his cause, but it was described to me as having been steered to more of a lineage
fan-club by Draco. With him gone…."

"I see," Hermione said, putting down the parchment, "What did she say exactly?"

"Something along the lines that 'Justice was coming' especially for Harry but I got the feeling
he's not the only target," Daphne said, looking over Madam Pomfrey's scribbled note on her
desk. "She can't be serious?"

Ladies,

Went to Hogsmeade for a bit. Be back soon.

Expecting a potion restock from Severus.

Otherwise, please review chapters 20 through 150 in your Advanced Interactions of Charms,
Curses, and Potions for the Magical Being, 35th edition

Expect an Oral Exam next week on a randomly selected topic

Remember, failure means I will no longer allow you entry into my ward

Happy Studies!

M.P.

"Yes, she's gone mad," Hermione replied, coming closer, "Harry is under investigation, his
stand-in couldn't so much as breathe without aurors knowing at this point. I doubt a few
fourth year boys could get past an auror, but mudbloods like me…are there many? "

"Hermione, don't call yourself that."

"Why shouldn't I? I am a mudblood, and proud of it!"

"Can't say I've ever heard that," Daphne said, grabbing a textbook from an adjacent shelf,
"But to answer your first question, a few. Mostly first years."

"Then they will be in danger. We will need to figure out how to protect them, although it'll be
difficult since Ron or I can't enter Slytherin and Blaise has made it abundantly clear he would
rather us dead."

"That's not true, Hermione."

"He's a blood purist who for some odd reason is being accepted openly by Harry. At least he
argues with Ron but me… he won't even acknowledge me."

"Give it some time, Hermione," Daphne replied. "You have no idea what it means to come
from a pureblood family, to come from those expectations. It will take some time."
Hermione rolled her eyes. "How difficult it must be for purebloods to treat everyone with
dignity. How hard it must be."

"It's not that easy." Daphne said, sitting down at Madam Pomfrey's desk, "Have you ever
thought about your boyfriend's family? Ever considered why they live in poverty?"

"He's not my boyf-how do you even know?" Hermione said, her face growing red.

Daphne's response was in the form of a devious grin.

"Did he tell you?"

"Answer the question."

"It's…because they have seven children with what I'm assuming is a small income."

"Not quite. Their alignment to muggleborns got their family completely turned away from
businesses and stores, from politics and profitable marriages, denied access to jobs and
opportunities, intimidated from public proceedings, and probably blackmailed and bribed a
hundred times over. This is all before you-know-who's rise which I can imagine was tough on
their family. As a notable pureblood family, they will never recover due to their stance."

"But they stood up for what's right."

Daphne began opening the textbook, but as she opened it, she looked up at Hermione.
"Which is easy to say when you're not the one putting your family at risk. The Weasley's
survived. There were many other families that didn't."

"Everything you're saying sounds like pureblood propaganda. It doesn't excuse bigotry,
Daphne."

Daphne nodded, in agreement, "You're right, but I am a pureblood. However wrong it may
be, my entire life revolved around knowing that I'm better because of my birth and you are
not because of yours. Remember when we first started doing this and I refused to talk to you.
"

Hermione chuckled. "And then Madam Pomfrey made us scrub over cauldrons for the first
three months."

"I was frightened to talk to you. I thought even by associating with you my magic would
leave me or I would become a troll or something stupid like that. But none of it mattered
when we were being chased by potion remnants and figuring out how to detoxify our hair so
it would stop trying to choke us." Daphne said, pausing as both girls laughed. "I'm
embarrassed to say that I'm still fighting against what I learned growing up, but it takes time.
Give Blaise some time. He's not a bad guy, he's just a stupid pureblood like me. "

Hermione crossed her arms, "I'll give him two weeks."

"Fair enough." Daphne said, flipping open her textbook.

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!